liSgive thefe Books
for. the founding of a. College in this Colony"
•YjMJE^mvieksbty-
« jLUMMElf °
Bought with the income
of the
Oriental Fund
/f/3
THE PURANA TEXT
OF THE
DYNASTIES OF THE KALI AGE
WITH INTRODUCTION AND NOTES
EDITED BY
F. E. PARGITER, M.A.
INDIAN CIVIL SERVICE, RETIRED ; LATE JUDGE, HIGH COURT, CALCUTTA
HUMPHREY MILFORD
OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS
LONDON EDINBURGH GLASGOW NEW YORK TORONTO
MELBOURNE AND BOMBAY
1913
OXFORD: HORACE HART
PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY
CONTENTS
page
Introduction
The Purana authorities, §§ 1, 2.
The Versions and their characters, §§ 3-6.
The Bhavisya Purana the original authority, §§ 7-9.
Prophetic form of the account, §§ 10-14.
Original language of the account, §§ 15-17.
Age of the compilation of the account—from its subject-matter, §§ 18-25 ; from
the scripts, §§ 26, 27.
Sanskritization of the account, §§ 28, 29.
Errors, omissions, and rare verses, §§ 30, 31.
Formation of this text, §§ 32-36.
Interpretation of the account—generally, §§ 37, 38; misreadings of letters,
§§ 39-41; numerals, §§ 42-47.
Conclusion, §§ 48-54.
List of Authorities: editions and MSS collated ....... xxix
Abbreviations ............. xxxiv
The Purana Text of the Dynasties—
Preface ............. 1
Pauravas (of Hastinapura and KausambI) ....... 3
Aiksvakus (of Ayodhya) .......... 8
Barhadrathas (of Magadha) .......... 13
Pradyotas ............. 17
Si&unagas ............. 20
Early Contemporary Dynasties . . . . . • • • • 23
Nandas ............. 24
Mauryas ............ 26
Suhgas ............. 30
iv
CONTENTS
page
Kanvayanas (Sungabhrtyas) .......... 33
Andhras ............. 35
Various Local Dynasties .......... 44
Dynasties of VidiSa, &c. .......... 48
Dynasties of the Third Century, a. d. . . . . . . 50
Contemporary Dynasties of the early Fourth Century ..... 53
Evils of the Kali Age ........... 55
Chronological and Astronomical Particulars . . . . . . . 57
Translation 65
Appendixes—
I. The Account was originally in Prakrit . . . . . . . 77
II. The oldest scripts used in the Account . . . . . . 84
III. Janamejaya's dispute with the brahmans ...... 86
Index 89
INTRODUCTION
Authorities.
Accounts of the dynasties that reigned in India during the Kali age are
found in the Matsya, Vayu, Brahmanda, Visnu, Bhagavata, Garuda, and Bhavisya
Puranas. All these, except the Matsya and Bhagavata, set out the ancient genea¬
logies down to the time of the great battle between the Pandavas and Kauravas, and
immediately afterwards deal with the dynasties that reigned in North India after
that time, of which the three earliest and chief were the Pauravas who reigned at
first at Hastinapura and moved in king Nicaksus' time to KausambI, the Aiksvakus
who reigned at Ayodhya, and the Barhadrathas who reigned in Magadha. But the
Matsya and Bhagavata break these up. The Matsya adds only these later Pauravas
to the ancient Paurava line in connexion with the ancient genealogies, and intro¬
duces all the rest of the Kali age dynasties separately in some of its latest chapters.
The Bhagavata adds the later Aiksvakus to the ancient line, and the later Pauravas
and Barhadrathas1 immediately after the ancient Paurava line in its ninth skandha,
and deals with all the subsequent dynasties separately in its twelfth skandha.
2. The editions cited in this Introduction are these :—
Matsya and Vayu, Anandasrama editions of 1907 and 1905 (cited as AMt and
AV a).
Brahmanda, Sri-Venkatesvara edition of 1906 (cited as Bd).
Bhagavata, Ganpat Krishnaji edition of 1889 (cited as 6rBh) 2.
Visnu and Garuda, Jlvananda Vidyasagar's Calcutta editions of 1882 and 1890
(cited as CVs and CGr).
The only copy of the Bhavisya that I have seen, containing the dynastic
matter, is the Sri-Venkatesvara edition.
The passages containing this dynastic matter are these 3:—
JMatsya 50, 57-89, and 271, 1 to 273, 55.
JVayu 99, 250-435.
Brahmanda iii, 74, 104-248.
1 The Barhadratha line was an offshoot
from the Paurava line; see JEAS, 1910,
pp. 11, 22, 29, 51.
2 The edition begun by Burnouf cannot be
adopted for reference, because it does not
contain the Sanskrit text of skandha xii.
3 The first few kings of the future Pauravas
are named in MBh i, 95, 3835-8 (which
agrees with these authorities); and also in
Brahma 13, 123-141, and HarivamSa 191,
11063-81 (which are wholly unlike these
authorities and are obviously absurd).
vi
INTRODUCTION
CVisnu iv, 20, 12 to 24, 44.
6rBhagavata ix, 12, 9-16; 22, 34-49; and xii, 1, 2 to 2, 36.
CGaruda 140, 40 and 141, 1—12.
Bhavisya III, i, 3 and 6.
The accounts are in verse in the sloka metre in all except the Visnu, which is
mainly in prose except in the final portion.
The Versions and their Characters.
3. The versions of the Matsya, Vayu, and Brahmanda present a remarkable
similarity. The two latter agree so closely that they resemble two recensions of the
same text, and the Matsya, though not in such marked agreement, contains a text
very similar. There can be no doubt that their versions are based upon one original
compilation, and this appears from four facts: first, they all declare they are taken
from the Bhavisya Purana1; secondly, where the Vayu and Brahmanda differ from
each other, one of them not seldom agrees with the Matsya2; thirdly, single MSS
of them sometimes vary so as to agree with the reading of the Matsya3; and
fourthly, one Purana occasionally omits a verse which appears in one or both of the
two others, yet a single MS (or a very few MSS) of it has at times preserved that
verse4 and so testifies to their original harmony. These three versions therefore
grew out of one and the same original text. At the same time the Matsya version
has a character of its own which is clearly different from those of the Vayu and
Brahmanda, and was prior to those two (see § 24). The similarity of the three
is however such that, by collating all their MSS, copious material is available for
estimating what the original compilation was. The verse is almost epic. One liue
is generally assigned to each king, and two or more are sometimes given to the
more prominent kings ; and it is rare that two kings are dealt with in the same
line, except in the early portions of the Paurava, Aiksvaku, and Barhadratha
dynasties for which the chroniclers' materials were necessarily scanty, and in the
latest dynasties which are treated succinctly.
4. The Visnu and Bhagavata have very much in common and their versions
are generally alike, with the differences that the latter is in verse and the former in
prose, and that the latter by the exigencies of its metre has less freedom and is often
cramped. Both are distinguished from the Matsya, Vayu, and Brahmanda in being
much condensed, so that their accounts are often little more than a string of names
fitted in with connecting words and occasional terms of relationship; yet they vary
at times in important names and particulars so far as to indicate some independence.
The Visnu has slokas at the end of the Paurava and Aiksvaku dynasties, and the
1 See § 7.
2 Thus the Vayu agrees with the Matsya
in p. 17, 1. 32; and the Brahmanda with
the Matsya in p. 22,1. 13. Other instances
will be found in the notes.
3 Especially eVa; as to which see List of
Authorities: Vayu.
4 Thus p. 28, 11. 3, 4 of the Matsya version
do not occur in any copy of the Vayu or
Brahmanda except eVa.
THE BHAVISYA THE ORIGINAL AUTHORITY vii
whole of its final chronological and astronomical portion is in verse ; and it cites all
these as pre-existing slokas. The Bhagavata has at times fuller verses which
resemble those of the three Puranas, and its final portion agrees largely with that of
the Visnu. Wherever the Visnu and Bhagavata have the fuller form of verse, they
agree with or approximate to the version of those three Puranas, and so testify that
they have been derived from an original which was the same as or closely like the
original of those Puranas. These peculiarities show that these two are condensed
redactions. They are also later, for the Visnu elaborates its prose at times in the
ornate classical style especially when referring to Krsna-Visnu *, and the age of
the Bhagavata will be considered further on 2.
5. The Garuda stands by itself, for it gives only the Paurava, Aiksvaku, and
Barhadratha dynasties, and its account of them is merely a string of bare names put
into slokas, more condensed than the Bhagavata. It is evidently a late version; see
Appendix I, § x.
6. The only copy of the Bhavisya which contains this dynastic matter is the
Venkatesvara edition, but its account is altogether vitiated and worthless. It says
each Paurava king reigned at least 1000 years, and Ksemaka's son was Pradyota
(HI,i, 5, 82-96); and it declares that Gautama founded Buddhism in Mahananda's
time, that Gautama reigned ten years, and that his successors were Sakyamuni,
Suddhodana, Sakyasimha, his son Buddhasimha, and his son Candragupta (ibid. 6,
35-43). It dilates, however, on more recent ( history' with elaborate details, and
with a great quantity of new matter boldly fabricated brings its prophecies down
to the nineteenth century 3. In other copies the ancient matter has dropped out,
and some very modern events have been particularized 4.
The Bhavisya the Original Authority.
7. The Bhavisya is declared to have been the original authority for these
dynasties. Both the Matsya and the Vayu expressly state that their accounts are
based upon it. Thus in the Preface the Suta says he will declare all the future
kings— tan sarvan klrtayisyami Bhavisye kathitan nrpan.
This is the Matsya version, and the Vayu, agreeing, makes it more precise by
reading Bhavisye p a, t hit tin 5. Here Bhavisye cannot mean simply ' in the future',
but must mean ' in the Bhavisya Purana'. Again, when mentioning the Paurava
kings after Adhislmakrsna's reign, the Suta introduces them with a verse, of which
the second line runs thus according to the Matsya:—
tasyanvavaye vaksyami Bhavisye kathitan nrpan.
1 It alludes to Krsna thus:—Bbagavatah
sakala-surasura-vandita - carana - yugalasy at-
meccha-karana-manusa- rupa-dharino 'nubha-
vat (iv, 20, i2).
2 See Appendix I, § viii, and Appendix II.
3 See ZDMG, lvii, 276.
4 See List of Authorities: Bhavisya, infra.
6 See p. 2, 1. 7 and notes thereto. The
Brahmanda no doubt had the same line, but
it has a large lacuna (see p. 1) and the line
has been lost. On the importance of these
words see § 23.
viii
INTRODUCTION
The Vayu agrees, except that it reads Bhavisye tavato1. The Matsya words can
mean nothing hut ' in the Bhavisya Puranaand this is the best rendering of the
Vayu's words also, even if tavato he not a misreading 2.
8. Again, when citing the genealogical sloka at the end of the Aiksvaku
dynasty, the Vayu says it was bhavisya-jnair udahrtah, and the Brahmanda bhavisyaj-
jnair udahrtah, but the Matsya says truthfully viprair gitah purdtanaih. Here
bhavisya and bhavisyat can hardly mean ' future ' because the plural is used. Vyasa
alone was supposed to be gifted with foreknowledge, and those men could only
repeat what they received from him ; but, as the Suta says he got his knowledge
from Vyasa directly (p. 2), it was futile for him to refer to them as authorities. The
best interpretation therefore is that bhavisya means the Bhavisya Purana, and that
bhavisyat is a perversion of it. Lastly, in the concluding portion of this account of
the Kali age the Matsya, Vayu, and Brahmanda have this line generally:—
Bhavisye te prasankhyatah purana-jnaih srutarsibhih.
Here also Bhavisye can only mean 1 in the Bhavisya Purana'; and that this was
the meaning is testified to by two MSS of the Matsya which read the second half
line, purdne Sruti-sarpibhih 3. These passages therefore prove that the versions of the
Matsya, Vayu, and Brahmanda were borrowed from the Bhavisya or were at least
based on it; and the accounts in the Visnu and Bhagavata must also have been
derived therefrom, because they were later redactions as shown above.
9. The Bhavisya therefore as the source of all these accounts should be
invaluable in elucidating them ; but the copies of it, which I have seen or obtained
information about, either do not contain this matter or present it in a wholly
corrupted form. It is therefore, as it exists now, of no value for the present purpose
and has been left out of consideration. An explanation, how it came to be tampered
with, will be offered in connexion with the age of these versions (§ 28).
Brophetic Form of the Account.
10. All these accounts profess to be prophetic, yet the standpoints from which
these Puranas view these genealogies differ somewhat. The Visnu professes to have
been narrated by Parasara to Maitreya, and sets out the Paurava genealogy from
the standpoint of the reign of Abhimanyu's son Parlksit, and the Aiksvaku and
Barhadratha genealogies from the time of the great battle between the Pandavas
and Kauravas 4. This is absurd, because Parasara was Vyasa's father and was dead
long before that battle and Parlksit's birth. All the other Puranas profess to have
been recited by the Suta to the rishis in Naimisa forest and (except in the Garuda)
at their twelve-year sacrifice5. The Vayu fixes the time of that sacrifice as the
1 Not cited in the Preface (see p. 1).
2 See also p. 3, note46.
3 See p. 59,1. 10, and note thereto.
4 CVs iv, 20, 12-13, and 21, 1: also 22,
1 and 23, 1.
5 AMt 1, 4; AVa 1, 13-15; Bd i, 1, 17,
18, 35, 36 ; £Bh i, 1,4-6; CGr 1, 3-11
They differ in the Suta's name.
PROPHETIC FORM OF THE ACCOUNT
ix
reign of the Paurava king Aslmakrsna who is more often called Adhislmakrsna 2,
and who was fourth in descent from ParTksit; and the Matsya and Vayu say the
same in nearly the same words when mentioning that king in this account of
the Kali age 3. These two Puranas thus deal with these genealogies from the stand¬
point of his reign, and the Brahmanda, Bhagavata, and Garuda constructively
profess to do the same.
11. The Matsya and Vayu carry out that view. They bring the Paurava
genealogy from Abhimanyu and his son Pariksit down to Adhislmakrsna as already
past, and name Adhislmakrsna as the reigning king4; the rishis then inquire
about the Kali age, and the Suta, declaring his intention to set out all the future
kings, begins the list of future Pauravas from that monarch. Similarly, in the
contemporary Aiksvaku and Barhadratha genealogies, these two Puranas name
Divakara as reigning then in Ayodhya and Senajit in Magadha5, and mention
their predecessors as past and their successors as future. Hence they virtually
declare that these three kings were contemporary 6. The position taken in the
Brahmanda is the same, though it is obscured by a large lacuna in which all
the Paurava and Aiksvaku kings are lost, and its account begins with line 23 on
page 12. Thenceforward it agrees with the Matsya and Vayu and mentions Senajit
as the reigning Barhadratha king. The Bhagavata and Garuda, though professing
to have been recited in AdhisTmakrsna's reign, take the former the standpoint
of Pariksit's reign7, and the latter that of his son Janamejaya 8 ; and both treat all
the successors and also all the Aiksvaku and Barhadratha kings after the great
battle as future. The Visnu agrees with the Bhagavata in this attitude, as already
mentioned.
12. Accordingly the texts are framed for the most part in prophetic shape, but
this character is not maintained completely because past expressions occur here
and there, such as abhavat9, smrta10, &c. Some MSS have tried to be more
consistent by modifying such words11. One line found in three MSS frankly states
that the whole Aiksvaku dynasty was ancient, and naturally does not appear in any
of the other MSS 12. There can be no doubt therefore that the accounts have
been steadily though slowly revised in details, so as to improve their prophetic
character.
1 In its verse, 1, 12—
Asimakrsne vikrante rajany an-upama-
tvisi
pra&asatimam dharmenabhumimbhumipa-
sattarae.
2 See p. 4, note10.
3 AMt 50, 66, 67 ; AY a 99, 258, 259.
4 See p. 4, 1. 6.
8 See p. 10, 1. 5, and p. 15, 1. 13.
6 In equating these kings some 20 years
must be prefixed to the Paurava list on
account of Yudhisthira's reign after the
b
great battle, belore rariksit came to tne
throne, see § 14.
7 £Bh ix, 1, 6.
8 CGr 140, 40.
9 E.g. p. 10, note23; p. 11, 1. 18.
10 E.g. p. 5, 1. 11 ; p. 11, 11. 14, 21.
11 E.g. bhavet for abhavat, p. 10, note23;
p. 11, note 5l.
12 P. 12, 1. 26. It is no doubt genuine,
for no one would be likely to fabricate and
interpolate it to mar the prophecy.
X
INTRODUCTION
13. Though the account is said to have been narrated to Paurava kings or to
rishis in Naimisa forest, yet the ground from which the historic changes are viewed
is Magadha. The Paurava and Aiksvaku dynasties are dealt with briefly, with two
kings generally to a line and with no mention of the lengths of the reigns, but the
Barhadratha dynasty of Magadha is set out with one line to each king and the
length of his reign is stated1. After those three ancient kingdoms disappeared,
the dynasties treated of are those which reigned in or dominated Magadha. All
other dynasties in North India are noticed only in the aggregate, with the exception
of the dynasty of Vidisa, and even that is described but cursorily (p. 49).
14. The beginning of the Kali age has been discussed by Dr. Fleet, and he has
pointed out that it began on the day on which Krsna died, which the chronology of
the Mahabharata places, as he shows, some twenty years after the great battle, and
that it was then that Yudhisthira abdicated and Parlksit began to reign 2. But, as
shown above, these Puianas virtually begin the Kali age dynasties immediately
after the battle, and that position is the most convenient to adopt for the present
purpose. The text of the Matsya and Vayu 3 can be brought into harmony there¬
with by merely altering the order of a few verses without tampering with them,
namely, by transposing the four verses containing the rishis' questions and the
prefatory verses of the Suta's reply from their position in Adhislmakrsna's reign to
the commencement of the account; and, so treated, those verses form a fitting
preface to the whole : but it is unnecessary to print the questions here, and those
prefatory verses are alone introduced as a sufficient preface (see p. 1).
Original Language of the Account.
15. There are clear indications that the Sanskrit account as it exists in the
Matsya, Vayu, and Brahmanda was originally in Prakrit, or, more accurately, that
it is a Sanskritized version of older Prakrit slokas. The indications are these:
first, certain passages as they stand now in Sanskrit violate the sloka metre,
whereas in Prakrit form they would comply with the metre; secondly, certain
Prakrit words actually occur, especially where they are required by the metre,
which the corresponding Sanskrit forms would violate; thirdly, Sanskrit words
occur at times in defiance of syntax, whereas the corresponding Prakrit forms would
make the construction correct; fourthly, mistaken Sanskritizations of names;
fifthly, the copious use of expletive particles ; and sixthly, irregular sandhi.
16. A full examination of these peculiarities would overload this Introduction,
and the proof of them has therefore been set out in Appendix I. The above con¬
clusion holds good for the whole of the text of the Matsya, Vayu, and Brahmanda ;
1 The Early Contemporary Dynasties sum¬
marize all except the Magadhas (p. 23).
2 J HAS, 1911, pp. 479, 675, 686; and
p. 62, 1. 37 infra. Hence in equating the
Paurava kings with the Aiksvaku and Bar¬
hadratha kings, some 20 years must be pre¬
fixed to the former.
8 This portion in the Brahmanda is lost in
the lacuna, as already mentioned.
ORIGINAL LANGUAGE OF THE ACCOUNT
xi
their verses are older Prakrit slokas Sanskritized. It also holds good for such
portions of the Yisnu and Bhagavata as have preserved the old verses; but the
main portions of these two Puranas are condensed redactions composed directly in
Sanskrit. The Gavuda version is a more concise condensation composed directly
in Sanskrit apparently. These conclusions are explained in Appendix I.
17. Judging from such specimens of old slokas and Prakritisms as have
survived, it would appear that the Prakrit used in the original slokas was a literary
language not far removed from Sanskrit b The art of writing was introduced into
India some seven centuries B.C., and there can be no doubt that it must have been
adopted early in the Courts because of its manifest administrative usefulness.
Records must have been kept by secretaries and chroniclers in the royal offices, and
as those men would not always have been Sanskrit scholars, the language they used
would presumably have been as elegant a Prakrit as their courtly surroundings and
predilections required. There must have been ample written material concerning
the dynasties from the 7th century B.C. from which metrical chronicles could have
been composed by bards, minstrels, and reciters 2 in the same kind of language, to
entertain not only their royal and noble patrons but also all those who found an
interest in hearing of former times 3. As Magadha was a great, if not the chief,
centre of political activity during those ages, we can perceive how it was that the
account grew up with Magadha as its centre (§ 13). The Magadhas were celebrated
as minstrels, and since traditions are most easily remembered, are best handed down,
and confer the greatest pleasure, when cast into poetical form, it is easy, to understand
how this metrical account of the dynasties in literary Prakrit could have developed
among them. Hence we may infer that the original slokas were composed in
Magadhl; or, since the account, much as we have it now, was compiled and edited
apparently in North India 4, and one verse that the Bhagavata has preserved is in
Pali5, they may have been in Pali, either originally or perhaps more probably
by conversion.
1 Pali is such a language, and other speci¬
mens are found in the early inscriptions.
2 Sutas, magadhas, and vandins; and other
professional singers.
8 Such men have existed in India from
early times, and a graphic account of them,
their methods, popularity, and influence, will
be found in Babu Dinesh Chandra Sen's
excellent ' History of Bengali Language and
Literature', pp. 162-7, 584-5, 588-90.
Since the brahmans could and did transmit
the Yedic hymns with verbal accuracy for
many hundreds of years, there is no im¬
probability in supposing that bards and
minstrels could hand down metrical accounts
of dynasties with substantial though not
with verbal accuracy. As these bards and
minstrels existed in all parts of North India,
they were a check on one another in the
transmission of tradition, and there are
indications that the Puranic traditions of
the dynastic genealogies were compiled with
some attempt to ascertain the truth. More¬
over there was no objection to the accounts
being written down, as soon as writing
came into general use ; and that would have
been also a check on variation.
4 See § 27.
6 See Appendix I, § ii. Certain other
words mentioned in Appendix I appear to
be Pali.
xii
INTRODUCTION
Age of the Compilation of the Account.
18. The account supplies two kinds of internal evidence to fix the time when it
was compiled, namely,first, the subject matter, and secondly, textual peculiarities;
and both are important. The latter are dealt with in § 26, and the former is
discussed first. The subject matter consists of two parts, the earlier setting out the
dynastic details, and the later part describing the unhappy conditions that should
prevail and stating certain chronological and astronomical particulars1. These are
treated here separately.
19. The dynastic portion shows two stages of termination. The earlier of these
stages is the period following the downfall of the Andhras and the local kingdoms
that survived them a while. The Matsya account ends here with the mere mention
of the Kilakila kings2, and no MS of the Matsya contains anything later. The
Andhra kingdom fell about a.d. 236, and it may be said that the Matsya account
brings the historical narrative down to about the middle of the third century a. d.
and no further.
20. The Vayu, Brahmanda, Visnu, and Bhagavata all carry the narrative on
to the rise of the Guptas, which is the later stage. The Guptas are mentioned
as reigning over the country comprised within Prayaga, Saketa (Ayodhya), and
Magadha, that is, exactly the territory which was possessed at his death by
Candragupta I who founded the Gupta dynasty in a. d. 319-20 and reigned till 326
or 330 (or even till 335 perhaps), before it was extended by the conquests of his son
and successor Samudragupta. With the Guptas are mentioned Nagas, Manidhanyas,
and others as reigning contemporaneously over the countries which surrounded the
Gupta territory 3 and which were subjugated afterwards by Samudragupta4. The
account takes no notice of his conquests nor of the Gupta empire. These particulars
show clearly that this account was closed during the interval which elapsed
between the time when Candragupta I established his kingdom from Magadha
over Tirhut, Bihar, and Oudh as far as Allahabad 5, and the beginning of Samudra-
gupta's reign, for he began his conquests immediately after his accession. That
interval is approximately a. d. 320-330 or perhaps 335. It is hardly credible that,
if this account was compiled later, it wmuld have omitted to notice Samudragupta's
conquests, or would have mentioned the foregoing kingdoms (which he subdued) in
the same terms as his kingdom. The Gupta era was established in a. d. 320, and it
may be concluded that this account was closed soon after the commencement of
that era, or, if we allow some margin for delay, by the year a. d. 335.
21. Hence it appears that the versified chronicles were first collected about or
1 The earlier part pp. 1-55, and the later 3 See pp. 53-5.
pp, 55 ff. 4 V. Smith's History, 2nd edn. pp. 267-9;
3 That is 1, 15 on p. 48. The Vs says and JRAS, 1909, p. 342.
they wei'e Yavanas, see note 82 thereto. 6 Y. Smith's History, p. 266.
AGE OF THE COMPILATION OF THE ACCOUNT xiii
soon after the middle of the 3rd century 1 in the shape found in the Matsya, and
that they were extended to the rise of the Gupta kingdom before the year 335,
which augmented compilation is what the Vayu and Brahmanda contain and the
Visnu and Bhagavata have condensed. *It has been shown that the Matsya, Vayu,
and Brahmanda all obtained their accounts from the Bhavisya. Hence it would
appear that the earlier compilation must have been incorporated in the Bhavisya
about or soon after the middle of the 3rd century, and that its prophetic account was
extended in the later compilation before the year 335. There is nothing improbable
in this augmentation, because the Bhavisya account has been continually supple¬
mented even up to the present time in order to keep its prophecies up to date, as
shown above (§ 6). It follows then that the Bhavisya must have been in existence
in the middle of the 3rd century 2; and it would appear that the Matsya borrowed
what the Bhavisya contained before the Gupta era, and that the Vayu and
Brahmanda borrowed the Bhavisya's augmented account about or soon after the
year 330 or 335. Further remarks on these dates are offered in §§ 43 ff.
22. Further light is thrown on these points by the MS eVayu, which contains
the full account but holds a position intermediate between the general Vayu version
and the Matsya version. The facts to be explained are these. The Matsya has
one version which contains only the shorter compilation, the Vayu generally
has a somewhat different version containing the full account, the Brahmanda has
the full compilation in a version resembling the Vayu closely, eVayu has a version
containing the full compilation in a text intermediate between the Matsya and all
other copies of the Vayu3, and yet all these Puranas declare they borrowed their
accounts from the Bhavisya.
23. The only theory which appears to me to explain all these facts is this.
The Matsya borrowed from the Bhavisya the shorter account about (say) the last
quarter of the 3rd century. The Bhavisya account was then extended down to the
time when the Gupta kingdom had acquired the territories assigned to it, and its
language was revised4; that would be (say) about 320-325. The Vayu copied
that extended and revised account from the Bhavisya almost immediately, and that
is the version found in eVayu. Afterwards, the language of the Bhavisya version
was revised again, and this must have been done very soon, (say) about 330-335,
before the Gupta kingdom had developed into the Gupta empire by Samudra-
gupta's conquests, because it could hardly have failed to notice that immense
change if the revision had been later. This second revision was soon adopted by
the Vayu and is the version found now in Vayu MSS generally. The fact that
1 There is an apparent indication that
a compilation was begun in the latter part
of the 2nd century in the Andhra king
YajnaSrl's reign, for 5 MBS of the Matsya
(of which three appear to be independent,
namely, b, c, and I) speak of him as reigning
in his ninth or tenth year; see p. 42, note8.
If so, the Bhavisya may perhaps have existed
in that century.
2 But not of course in its present condition.
3 The position of eVa is best shown in the
account of the Mauryas, pp. 27-9.
4 This, as already pointed out, is what has
been habitually done to it.
xiv
INTRODUCTION
eVayu stands unique among all the Vayu MSS suggests that no long interval
could have separated the second revision from the first, and that the first revised
version was quickly superseded by the second in the Vayu. I cannot speak about
the Brahmanda in any detail, because I have not been able to collate any MSS of
it: yet two points may be noticed, first, it agrees closely with the general Vayu
version 1 and yet condenses the account sometimes 2 ; and secondly, the probability
is that it borrowed the second revised version from the Bhavisya not long after the
Vayu adopted that3. The Bhavisya existed in writing when the first revision
appeared in it, because eVayu, as well as all other Vayu MSS, uses the word joathita
when acknowledging its indebtedness to the Bhavisya (see §7). The Matsya uses
the word Jcathita in the corresponding passage, which might imply that it borrowed
the account orally at the earlier stage, but that is not probable because of the
inferences brought out in Appendix II.
24. If this explanation be tenable, the Matsya version of these dynasties of the
Kali age is older than those of the Vayu and Brahmanda4, and eVayu gives us
the earliest text of the Vayu. The styles of the versions appear to support this
explanation, for the Matsya version is somewhat crude at times, and the Vayu text
has been revised more than the Matsya as shown by the story of king Janamejaya's
dispute with the brahmans 5. Though later than the Matsya, the Vayu account
may yet be more accurate at times by reason of the revision which it underwent6.
The Vayu has Prakritisms sometimes where the Matsya has correct Sanskrit7, but
this fact is not incompatible with that conclusion, and for either or both of two
reasons; (1) the Matsya may have emended such defects at the time of taking the
account from the Bhavisya, while the Vayu may have copied them as they stood;
and (2) a process of silent emendation has been in continual operation in the
MSS 8. Further it would seem that the three accounts may have been compared at
times, for this would explain certain small variations which appear occasionally
between the Vayu and Brahmanda in the direction of the Matsya9.
1 The agreement is not only here, but
large portions also of the Brahmanda are
almost identical with the Vayu.
2 As in p. 22, note46; p. 35, note42. In
those passages the Bhagavata partially
resembles it, and may have copied from it.
3 Unless (what is possible) the Brahmanda
copied its account from the Vayu (see note*) ;
and its paraphrase of ASoka-vardhanah as
asoJcanam ca trpti-dah, if not a late attempted
emendation of a text that was unintelligible,
suggests that it could not have been com¬
posed until ASoka was wholly forgotten.
4 I differ therefore from Sir B. G. Bhandar-
kar, who estimated (without giving reasons)
the Vayu account to be older than the
Matsya; but agree with him that the Visnu
is later and the Bhagavata the latest: Early
History of the Dekhan, 1895, p. 162. In
all this discussion I am dealing only with
the time when these accounts of the dynasties
of the Kali age were incorporated in these
Puranas, and not with the age of these
Puranas themselves such as they were in
that early period; see § 28, note.
8 See Appendix III.
6 As in the arrangement of verses (see
pp. 27, 44), and in many of the readings in
the concluding portion (pp. 55 ff).
7 See Appendix I, § iii, first instance.
8 E. g. p. 18, note7; see Appendix I,
§
9 These conclusions do not imply that
these Puranas existed then in their present
AGE OF THE COMPILATION OF THE ACCOUNT xv
25. The second portion of the account referred to in § 18 consists of (1) an
exposition of the evils of the Kali age, and (2) a chronological-astronomical summary
of the age, and is found in the Matsya, Vayu, and Brahmanda. This second portion
therefore existed in the earliest version compiled soon after the middle of the 3rd
century, yet with a difference. While the Matsya has a good deal of the exposition,
the Vayu and Brahmanda version contains some 32 more lines and is nearly twice
as long as the Matsya; so that a large addition was made at the revision, and it
was made mostly at the first revision, because the account in eVayu has the full
description with the exception of a few verses which may have been omitted by
oversight. As regards the chronological-astronomical summary however, all three
Puranas practically agree, the Matsya wanting only two lines. These particulars
therefore were complete in the first compilation and were not added to in the
revisions; and this conclusion is corroborated by the fact that this summary in all
three Puranas brings the reckoning down definitely only to the end of the Andhras,
and uses the vague term Andhr-dnt-aclyas in referring to future kings 1. No addition
was therefore made to it at the revisions to bring it down to the Gupta era. It
belongs then to the middle of the 3rd century and must be interpreted accordingly;
and it shows that the Saptarsi cycle of 2700 years was known and was in use in
India at that time, that is, about three centuries earlier than has been supposed2.
The treatment of these two subjects, the evils of the Kali age and the chronological-
astronomical particulars, affords an excellent illustration of what the revisers did
and did not do. They had no knowledge with which to augment or alter those
particulars and so left them unmodified; but the deterioration of the Kali age was
a subject congenial to pessimistic brahmanic views and they freely availed themselves
of the opportunity of dilating upon it.
26. I come now to the subject of textual peculiarities mentioned in § 18.
Further information may be discovered by examining the divergent readings of the
same passage and especially the corruptions in names. A study of the variations
shows that ordinarily the copyists copied what they found in dull good faith to the
best of their ability, often writing the same name differently in contiguous lines 3.
Moreover these dynasties of sudras and foreigners offered little inducement to
readers to alter the texts. Hence the variations that crept in were mostly due
to clerical blunders or to misreadings of the MSS copied; and the mistake might
be detected and corrected, or might not. If not detected, the erroneous letter
remained ; if detected, the correct letter was written or inserted, and the incorrect
letter was sometimes cancelled but was not seldom left uncancelled. In that state
shape. They have no doubt been freely
added to since, see § 28, note.
1 P. 58, 11. 9, 12, and p. 61, 1. 23.
2 See Encycl. Brit., ' Hindu Chronology'.
8 Cf. the corruptions in the well-known
names, Kau&arribl (p. 5, note 19) and Kanva-
yana (p. 34, note u). Yet sometimes errors
were caused by a droll perversity or would-
be cleverness, cf. p. 41, note80; p. 42,
note1; and p. 47, note71: and sometimes
where the text had become corrupt, it was
boldly paraphrased afresh, cf. p. 26, note42 ;
p. 33, note62; but the latter was probably
the effort of a reader and not of a copyist.
xvi
INTRODUCTION
the passage was repeated in subsequent copies, and misreadings are important
chronologically if we can explain how they arose. If their divergent readings of
the same name or passage be written in the ancient scripts, and resemble one
another so closely in a particular script that an ordinary copyist might easily
misread one for another, it may be inferred that the variation must have arisen out
of a MS written in that script, and therefore that the text once existed in that
script, that is, it had been written during the time when that script was in use.
In this way it may be ascertained which are ancient and which are mediaeval or
even modern corruptions. Most of the variations have arisen from misreadings
of the Gupta and later scriptsx, but for the present purpose it is unnecessary to
consider any that arose from misreading scripts that came into use after a.d. 330,
the date when this account was finally compiled, and it is only essential to see
whether any variations point to misreadings of KharosthI or of Brahml.
27. It would overload this Introduction to examine such particulars here, and
in Appendix II are noticed such cases as appear to throw light on this subject. It
is shown there that errors are found in the Matsya, Vayu, and Visnu which point to
misreadings of KharosthI as their source. Hence it seems there is reasonable ground
for inferring that this account of the dynasties was, in its earliest form, written in
Sanskrit in KharosthI, and, since KharosthI was current only in Upper India, that
the account was probably put together there : that is, since the earliest account was
in the Bhavisya, that the Bhavisya account was written originally in KharosthI and
was put together in Upper India. If these conclusions are sound, it would follow
that the account could not have been compiled later than about a.d. 330, because
KharosthI went out of use about that time. Further, judging from the point of
view displayed in the portion which was added to the Bhavisya to bring it up
to date about the year 320 2, it would seem that the composers of this portion were
probably in Madhyadesa, and more particularly perhaps in the country between
Magadha and Mathura. The Visnu account was probably based on the same
original for three reasons: (1) its dynastic matter agrees closely with that in the
Vayu and Brahmanda, and also the slokas where it has preserved them; (2) it
closes its account where they close theirs ; and (3) it is not probable that its account
was a new and independent compilation from early chronicles when the compilations
in the Bhavisya, Matsya, and Vayu were available. At the same time it was
composed early enough for its account to be drawn from KharosthI MSS. It
seems probable then that the main part of the Visnu which is in prose was com¬
posed from those Puranas directly in Sanskrit not very long after the Gupta era,
(sa}r) perhaps before the end of the 4th century. The Bhagavata was, as shown in
Appendix II, composed afresh in Sanskrit, except in so far as it has incorporated
old slokas; and must have been based on the same materials for the same three
reasons mentioned above, yet most probably on the Visnu chiefly, to which it has
1 Many such may be detected in the notes, I n. r and v, c and v, &c.
such as mistakes of p ani y, n and r, I and | 2 See §§ 19-21.
SAN SKKITIZ ATI'ON OF THE ACCOUNT xvii
the closest resemblances 1 ; and it was probably not composed till the 8th century
or even later. These conclusions strictly refer only to these dynastic accounts.
Sanskritization of the Account.
28. It has been shown that the account was first compiled for the Bhavisya
Purana about the middle of the 3rd century a.d., and there are reasons why that
was appropriate. Since royal genealogies constituted one of the subjects which
every Purana should treat of, the Bhavisya, as a work professing to deal with the
future, could hardly ignore the dynasties that reigned after his time ; and the
dynasties of the Kali age would hold the same position in it that the ancient
genealogies held in the Puranas which dealt with ancient stories 2. The account of
1 See p. 18, note7; p. 25, notes 6> 16>22;
p. 28, note80; and in its description of the
evils of the Kali age, where the Visnu and
it have matter peculiar to themselves. It
has resemblances to the Brahmanda in p. 22,
note46; p. 35, note42; p. 41, note80.
2 The title Purana indicates that such
works narrated ancient stories, but the
Bhavisya professed by its name to treat of
the future, and the title Bhavisya Purana is
a contradiction in terms. Such a name
could hardly have been possible, until the
title Purana had become so thoroughly
specialized as to have lost its old meaning
and become the designation of the kind of
works now known by this title. The name
Bhavisya Purana therefore proves that the
kind of composition that passed under the
title Purana had become stereotyped before
the title could have been assumed by the
Bhavisya; that is, that genuine Puranas
must have preceded it so long before as to
have specialized the title Purana. It has
been shown above that the Bhavisya existed
in the middle of the 3rd century, hence
some at least, if not many, of the true
Puranas must be considerably older. This
inference does not, of course, mean that the
Puranas contained at their beginning all
that they contain now, because there can be
no doubt that they have been freely added
to since. It is highly probable that they
consisted at first mainly of ancient stories,
genealogies, ballads, &c., which formed the
popular side of ancient literature, and were
quite probably in Prakrit originally. In
fact, it seems to me that they were largely
in an old literary Prakrit used by the higher
classes, but that, as the spoken languages
diverged in time more and more from
Sanskrit through political vicissitudes, that
literary Prakrit became unintelligible, while
Sanskrit remained the onlypolished language
of brahmanic Hinduism. Hence it was
natural that this literature should be
Sanskritized, if it was to be preserved,
a process that was not difficult because the
old literary Prakrit was not far removed
from Sanskrit, yet it was not always effected
completely, especially in poetry where the
necessity of preserving the metre sometimes
qualified that process, and hence Prakrit
forms might survive embedded in good
Sanskrit as pravartayitvd in p. 88,1. 14. It
was the brahmans probably who saved and
improved the status of those old compositions
by converting them into Sanski'it, and after¬
wards, perceiving what an excellent means
they provided for reaching popular thought,
made use of them to propagate their own
views and doctrines by freely augmenting
them with brahmanical fables, philosophical
discussions, and ceremonial expositions which
were enforced with the authority of Yyasa.
I should say therefore, speaking generally,
that what may be called the ksatriya, or
better perhaps the popular, matter of the
Puranas constituted the really old and
genuine ptirana, and that the brahmanical
and ritual matters now found ip them were
later additions and interpolations made from
time to time. This inference is based on the
fact that it is in the former portion of the
Puranas that peculiarities occur such as are
c
xviii
INTRODUCTION
these dynasties would then naturally have been required for the Bhavisya, and all
that was necessary was to collect the Prakrit metrical chronicles and convert them
into Sanskrit prophecies uttered by Vyasa h That was done as shown in Appendix I,
and then the Matsya first, and the Vayu and Brahmanda afterwards, borrowed the
account from the Bhavisya. The original Bhavisya account has been lost, but these
three Puranas have preserved and reveal what its contents were; otherwise it would
have been impossible to know what it contained at that time. A comparison of
their accounts with the present condition of the Bhavisya shows to what bold
lengths pious fraud has gone.
29. Since the chronicles existed in the form of slokas in literary Prakrit, all
that was necessary was (1) to convert the Prakrit words into Sanskrit, and
(2) substitute futures for past tenses, while maintaining the sloka metre. The first
process appears to have been made word by word as nearly as possible 2, and the
Sanskritization was crude as the many Prakritisms noticed in Appendix I indicate,
for they must have existed in the Bhavisya account, otherwise it is difficult to see
how they could appear in the Matsya, Vayu, and Brahmanda. Indeed it would
almost seem that the Bhavisya account may have been composed in a literary
Prakrit rather than in true Sanskrit. Both processes of conversion would have
upset the metre, since Prakrit words are sometimes a syllable longer or shorter
than their Sanskrit equivalents, and future tenses are generally longer than past
tenses ; hence three correctives were adopted ; (1) words were dropped which might
be omitted without impairing the sense, such as ' reigned ' years&c. ; (2) com¬
pensatory expletives were inserted; and (3) the sentence was occasionally recast 3.
Still the Sanskritization was imperfect and sometimes grammar or metre was sacri¬
ficed, and these blemishes have persisted, as pointed out in Appendix I, in spite
of attempts to rectify them afterwards.
noticed in Appendix I. It seems highly
probable too that it was largely through the
Puranic literature, that brahmanism re¬
established itself over the people and secured
the revival of Hinduism and the downfall
of Buddhism. That was what actually
happened in Bengal and has been called by
Bahu Dinesh Chandra Sen the ' Pauranik
Renaissancewhich he has described very
clearly in his excellent work ' The History of
Bengali Language and Literature' (ch. iv).
1 This was, as has been pointed out above,
the beginning of a pious fraud, whereby the
prophetic matter has been continually re¬
vised and brought up to date in the Bha¬
visya. To be able to point to such prophetic
accounts in the literature would have been
a valuable weapon, moreover, in the hands
of the brahmans against adversaries of other
creeds; and it may be noted in this con¬
nexion, that the Venkate^vara edition of
the Bhavisya has incorporated a summary
of the Biblical account from Adam to Abra¬
ham in the early chapters of Genesis (Bhav.
iii, 4, 17-19, 29-60; 5, 1-20). There can
hardly be any doubt that this interpolation
has been made very recently in view of
Christianity.
2 See the phrase astavimsati tatha varsa
in Appendix I, § i.
3 Cf. for instance the lines in the Andhras
where the two versions are given, and the
notes thereto.
ERRORS, OMISSIONS, AND RARE VERSES
xix
Errors, omissions, and rare verses.
30. Though there was originally one text common (but qualified by the
revisions suggested in § 23) to the Matsya, Vayu, and Brahmanda down to the end
of the Andhras, yet present MSS show many errors and omissions and some mis¬
placements. Such defects easily occurred through the carelessness of copyists1,
damage to2 or loss of3 leaves, or disarrangement of leaves4. The blemishes in the
text appear to have been generally accidental. The hrahmans who compiled the
Sanskrit account could and did fabricate passages portraying the evils of the Kali
age, hut had neither inclination nor incentive to invent particular dynasties or
kings of foreign or base origin. The chief changes that can be placed under the
head of fabrications are various attempts by later readers to improve the text in
details in which it appeared to be corrupt or inelegant5, or to remove incon¬
sistencies 6. Among the latter some alterations, though made apparently in good
faith, involved tampering with the text, as in the Sisunaga dynasty, where the
Matsya, by mistakenly introducing the first two Kanvayana kings, names twelve
kings instead of ten as all the other authorities declare ; so that some copies of the
Matsya have boldly altered the total to twelve, while others more cautiously have
made the passage indefinite7. Misreadings have also produced incorrect state¬
ments and there are many errors in names and numbers8; hut of deliberate
falsification I have found no instance except in the story of the dispute between
Janamejaya and the hrahmans 9.
31. It is reasonably certain, then, that in the main these versions have
suffered from nothing but carelessness and accident, and considering what little
interest this account could have for educated readers, especially those brahmanically-
minded, the text has been fairly well preserved. Much may have been lost
altogether, for some passages have almost disappeared. One Purana, or even one
MS only, has preserved a passage or verse sometimes which is wanting in all
the rest: thus eVayu, alone of all the Matsya, Vayu, and Brahmanda MSS,
1 As for instance the mistaken introduction
of the first two Kanvayana kings among the
&i£unagas in the Matsya (see p. 21 and
note 24).
2 Damage probably explains the frequent
loss of verses here and there in different
MSS.
8 Hence no doubt the absence of all the
first part in the Brahmanda (see pp. 1, 3, 8).
* As for instance the displacement in
eVayu of the last half of the Early Con¬
temporary Dynasties, all the Nandas, Mau-
ryas, Sungas, and K&nvayanas and the first
twelve lines of the Andhras after Vrivasphani
(see pp. 23, 24, 27, 30, 33, 35, 50).
6 See p. 26, note42; p. 33, note52; p. 52,
notes 87'88>42.
6 As in p. 29, note 32.
7 See p. 22, note43.
8 As where the Bh misread trayodasa as
bhuyo dasa, p. 46, note22. As regards the
readings Tusara and Tukhdra in pp. 45,
47, it may be noted that s has often been
pronounced kh for centuries in North India,
and that the letter s was used at times for
kh; hence these two letters are often con¬
fused: cf. p. 6, notes82'48; p. 19, note29;
p. 41, note80; p. 51, note24; &c.
9 See Appendix III.
XX
INTRODUCTION
contains the verse about Salisuka, and his existence might be doubted if it
depended on that alone, but it is testified to by the Visnu and Bhagavata h Again
in the Bhagavata only one copy has preserved the verse about Susarman 2. Such
being the conditions, no verse should be discarded even if it is found in only one
MS. Thus line 26 of the Aiksvakus appears only in three MSS, and lines 12-14
of the Preface only in eVayu; yet it is not credible that they were fabricated, and
they might easily have been regarded as valueless in the other MSS, for the former
contradicts the alleged prophetic standpoint, and the latter merely name sundry
and some unknown dynasties. Such rare passages appear to be relics of genuine
tradition; and it is possible that lines 30, 31 of the Barhadrathas found only in
jMatsya, and line 28 of the Andhras found only in eVayu, may be genuine. Other
peculiar verses will be found in the notes 3.
Formation of this Text.
32. The Bhavisya account having been the common source of the Matsya,
Vayu, and Brahmanda versions, the various readings are often equivalent or not
materially different, so that real divergencies are far fewer than the places where
the readings vary. The text now offered has been prepared according to the
printed editions and the MSS collated. The Matsya and Vayu versions are of far
greater value than the Brahmanda, because they have been printed at Calcutta and
in the Anandasrama series from a number of MSS, and I have collated besides
13 MSS of the Matsya and 11 of the Vayu; whereas of the Brahmanda only the
Venkatesvara edition has been available 4, and I have seen no MSS containing this
account. Where variations occur I have endeavoured to choose the most weighty,
it being remembered (1) that the Matsya gives us the oldest version, eVayu the
next, and all other copies of the Vayu and the Brahmanda the third recension;
and (2) that the Matsya is at times a somewhat crude Sanskritization of the old
Prakrit slokas, and the later versions may be more accurate. Their general agree¬
ment must be understood, but variations and omissions are always noticed, so that
where no notes are given, the copies all agree.
33. The Visnu and Bhagavata cannot elucidate that common version except in
the occasional passages where they adhere to it; and there they have been used to
frame the text. Otherwise they can only help towards determining the correct
names of the kings and the duration of the dynasties, and are so utilized in the
notes. The Bhagavata is also useful in determining the order of the kings, because,
while the single lines devoted to individual kings might be and have been displaced
at times in the Matsya, Vayu, and Brahmanda, its versified lists preclude the
1 P, 29, 1. 10. He is also mentioned in
the Garglsamhita according to Max Miiller
in 'India: what can it teach us?' (ed.
1883) p. 298; but the passage is spurious,
see J11 AS, 1912, pp. 792-3,
2 See p. 34, note19.
3 As p. 40, 1. 13 ; p. 42, note 8.
4 See List of Authorities, Brahmanda
Purdna.
FORMATION OF THIS TEXT
xxi
shifting of names in a verse, and the disarrangement of lines would produce
manifest disarrangement of groups of kings. Besides the Calcutta edition of the
Visnu and the Ganpat edition of the Bhagavata, I have collated 10 MSS of the
former and 18 of the latter, and also the French edition of the Bhagavata so far as
its Sanskrit text goes.
34. The Garuda is of use only for the names of the kings in the three earliest
dynasties, and I have been able to collate only the Calcutta edition and two MSS.
The Venkatesvara edition of the Bhavisya is of no value as already explained.
35. As regards variations in words, these when small, such as errors in sandhi1,
or optional ways of writing 2, or obvious clerical mistakes 3, or mere trivial differ¬
ences 4, are generally disregarded or corrected unless there is something noteworthy
in them5, for many of the MSS are carelessly written and abound in such
blemishes ; yet the notes will show that I have erred probably rather on the side
of inclusion than of exclusion. Various letters are often written so much alike in
the MSS as to be easily confused, such as b and v, p and y, c and v, n and n and r,
subscript r and u, and the MSS often contain superfluous letters written by mistake
and not cancelled. These flaws, when obviously purely clerical, have been dis¬
regarded in some cases, but otherwise, and especially where these particulars may
prove significant in the matter of Prakritisms and scripts, have been cited in the
notes as they stand, the superfluous letters being enclosed in square brackets. B and
v when not distinguished in the MSS have been generally transcribed as they
should be correctly, unless the actual letter seemed worthy of notice. Since the
account is only a Sanskritized version of Prakrit slokas, Prakrit forms have been
admitted into the text if they are supported by the best authority, as more truly
representing the original words especially in numerals. Variations of readings and
corruptions of names have been arranged in the order of modification, so as to
elucidate as far as possible the process of the changes, and when so placed, readings
that are corrupt often prove to be highly instructive as regards both language
and script6.
36. Though I am not an advocate of the use of Roman characters in lieu of
Devanagaii, yet, as this work is intended for the use of all interested in Indian
archaeology whether Sanskrit scholars or not, practical usefulness should be the
chief consideration in this presentation of the Puranie accounts of the dynasties
of the Kali age. Hence the Roman character has been used throughout, because it
1 E.g., in p. 60, note 63 dfTVH have satat
s'atam actually.
2 As where conjunct nasals are written for
convenience as anusvara, or where con¬
sonants conjoined with r are optionally
doubled.
3 Thus the Calc. edition of the Vayu has
Sneccha sometimes instead of Mleccha by an
obvious printer's error: see p. 47, note 76.
4 As the insertion or omission of final
anusvara or visarga through mere careless¬
ness.
8 To have noticed such minutiae would
have swollen the notes beyond all reason
and usefulness.
6 E.g. p. 39, note45; p. 40, note69; p. 47,
note72; p. 49, note14.
xxii
INTRODUCTION
offers several advantages over Devanagari, namely, (1) words can be separated
which would be all run together when written properly in Devanagari; (2) com¬
pound words and words that have fused together by sandhi can be divided by
hyphens and so displayed distinctly; and (3) by so treating words capitals can be
introduced for names, and names can be exhibited unmistakably, even when initial
vowels have been modified by sandhi. The system of transliteration is that adopted
by the Royal Asiatic Society and most other Oriental Societies. Where vowels are
blended by sandhi, the resultant vowel has been marked with a circumflex, except
ai and au where a circumflex is inconvenient and hardly necessary. Changes in
sandhi, which are required by the variant readings, are treated as necessarily con¬
sequential and are not mentioned. It has been necessary to introduce the double
hyphen (used in transliterating inscriptions and MSS) in order to distinguish
separate words that have become fused by sandhi*, and I trust this sign may be
pardoned here, especially as this Puranic account is not literature but only patch¬
work Sanskritization.
Interpretation of the Account.
37. In interpreting the account the fact must be borne in mind that it was
written in Prakrit originally, and this will throw light on many points, especially
the variations in names and the meaning of numbers. It will explain how corrup¬
tions in names have sometimes occurred 2, it will help to elucidate doubtful passages 3,
and will be the best guide in solving difficulties in readings which appear corrupt 4.
The best course in such cases is to convert the different readings into literary
Prakrit, write the Prakrit forms in the various old scripts, compare them, and see
whether one can divine what was probably the original Prakrit statement. These
remarks apply especially to the Matsya, Vayu, and Brahmanda versions.
38. There is often great variation in names. In some cases the correct form
can be selected by reference to other books or to inscriptions, but where there is
no such agreement I have not ventured to emend the Puranic forms from other
sources, because it is my duty simply to edit the text and not to attempt to make
it square with our present scanty knowledge of ancient Indian history—which is
a separate matter. In such cases I have confined myself to estimating what form
of the name is best attested by the MSS, and often the only feasible course is
to adopt the most central form from which the other forms may be considered
1 Chiefly where names have fused with
other words by single or double sandhi, as
bhavisyodayanas (p. 7, 1. 23 ; p. 82) and
bhavitdsoka (p. 27, 1. 2; p. 28, 1. 4 in eVa);
these are printed as bhavisy^Odayanas and
bhaviUAsoka in order to bring out the name
clearly. It could hardly be dispensed with
in such cases of double sandhi as Yavandstau
and bhdvydnydh (see p. 82); and as no line
could well be drawn regarding its use, the
simplest course was to adopt it throughout,
except in the Appendixes and Introduction.
2 E.g. p. 40, note69; p. 41, note74.
3 E.g. p. 52, notes s7>38'42.
4 P. 59, line 11 is an excellent crux for
such solution.
INTERPRETATION OF THE ACCOUNT
xxiii
to diverge1; but this is a measure more of convenience than of accuracy, because
it happens sometimes that the correct form is what would appear to be an aberrant
form 2; and in such cases what is, or would seem to be, the correct form is suggested
sometimes in the notes 3.
39. The numbers present much difficulty. Those that occur oftenest are
vimsati and trimmti, and their abbreviated forms vimsat and trimsat, vimsa and
triihsa 4; and the difficulty arises because tr and v, if written carelessly or if partially
frayed, are hardly distinguishable in the later script5, and t and v in the Prakrit
forms of these words might have been confused from the first in Kharosthl. Hence
in many cases either may be read as other data may indicate, irrespective of the
weight of the MSS.
40. Various groups of misreadings will appear on an examination of the notes,
and the most important may be mentioned here. First, abcla, if the loop of the b be
carelessly written so as to touch the top bar (as I have found it sometimes), may
easily be misread as asta, and there can be no doubt that abcla and asta have often
been confused. Thus, where most MSS read astapancaSalam cdbdan 6, one has "cdbda,
two ° cad an, and one ° casta ; and here asta is plainly a corruption of abcla because
it is impossible after astapancaSatam. Again, one set of readings is so sma claSa,
so 'smad daSa and tasmad dasa, and another set is astdm clam, astddasa and so
'stadasa1: the latter suggest the reading abddn clam, which (with the frequent
use of anusvara for nasals) would be often written abdam daia and might be misread
as astamdasa and so pass to astdclaia: thus abddn daia would reconcile all the
readings as regards the number and would seem to have been the original reading.
The same confusion occurs in other places8. This liability of abda and asta to
be confused may harmonize other passages where the numbers 10 and 18 are in
conflict. Moreover, abda, if the initial a is elided by Sanskrit or Prakrit sandhi,
becomes bcla ; and bda may be mistaken for dva (= dvau)9; hence dva and clvau
become a third alternative, and this possibility may harmonize other passages10.
Secondly, sama and sapta have been confused sometimes, for it is not always easy
to distinguish m and pt where written carelessly in the more modern scripts, as I
have found. Thus two readings occur saptdktim and samaktim n, and either might
be derived from the other 12.
1 See p. 39, note45 for an instance.
2 E.g. Vindusara, whose name is given
correctly only by the Visnu (p. 28, notes 23» ").
8 As in p. 6, note 29; p. 42, note98.
4 In wHt sadvirhsati looks like sadgimsati
generally, and sattrimsati like sadimiati.
" For a clear instance see p. 57, note 4.
6 P. 15, 1. 17, and notes.
7 P. 39, 1. 5, and notes.
8 See p. 19, note46; p. 30, note46; p. 43,
note33; p. 47, note77; p. 60, notes70'86;
p. 61, note1; p. 62, note35. For the reverse
cf. perhaps p. 29, note 31.
9 I have not seldom found bd, db, and dbh
inverted in the MSS, and b is generally
written as v. See p. 22, note43.
10 Cf. probably p. 40, 1. 13.
11 That is, samdh asltim by double, or
Prakrit, sandhi : p. 47, note 84.
12 See also p. 29, note44; p. 31, note18;
p. 40, notes B4>SB.
xxiv
INTRODUCTION
41. Misreadings could easily affect other numerals. Thus, catvdriMa-t occurs
at times where it may be erroneous *, and in such cases it might easily be a mistaken
Sanskritization of Prakrit cattdri sa (or perhaps ca), for cattdri is both nomin. and
accus., and is of all three genders2. Again dam and sata are sometimes confused 3,
and, since dam appears in Prakrit as dasa and dasa, and • sata as §ada and sad a 4,
either word might easily be altered to the other, since metathesis occurs in the
MSS 5. Again the final ti of numerals, especially saptati, may be a misreading of
vi which may in Prakrit represent 'pi 6 or vai7 (Pali ve), for v and i might easily be
confused in Kharosthl, so that saptati should probably be sapta vai in some cases 8.
In short in dealing with all numerals, it must be remembered that they were
Prakrit originally, and their Prakrit forms are of primary importance.
42. The combination of numerals is important. They are used in two ways,
first, in correct Sanskrit compounds, such as caturvimiati, 24 ; astatrimhc-chatam,
138; saptatrimiac-chatam, 1379; and secondly, strung together in separate words.
The latter construction alone requires notice, because it often follows what seems
to me to have been a Prakrit arrangement and, if so, should be interpreted according
to Prakrit usage. Thus, in Prakrit ' hundred' preceded by ' three ' means ' three
hundred ', but followed by ' three ' means apparently ' hundred (and) three '. The
Prakrit numerals were Sanskritized as they stood, and were then declined regularly,
so that ' three' appears as trini, and ' hundred ' seems to appear similarly in the
plural as satani. If this view be right, trini Satani mean ' three hundred', but
Satani trini ; hundred and three'. This conclusion may be tested by some cases, for
it is very important if it is right.
43. The most important passage for this purpose is the statement that 18 Sakas
would reign satani triny aSitim ca years10. This expression is ordinarily read as
correct Sanskrit to mean 380, but there are cogent grounds to show that these
words cannot have that meaning. These Sakas are, in Dr. Fleet's opinion, Naha-
pana and his successors, whose kingdom began with (or about) the Saka era, a. d. 78 ;
and if these words mean 380, the conclusion could be and has been drawn that this
Puranic notice was written after they had reigned 380 years, that is, about the year
a.d. 458 u. Now this conclusion involves this consequence, that the account brings
the notice of the Sakas down to a.d. 458 and yet wholly ignores the great Gupta
1 See p. 14, 1. 10; p. 21, 11. 3, 6 ; p. 22,
1. 13; &c.
2 Pischel's Prakrit Grammar, § 439.
8 See p. 30, note 46; p. 33, note60.
4 Pischel, op. ext., §§ 442, 448.
8 See p. 7, note68; p. 32, note82; p. 39,
note46; p. 45, note11; p. 49, note26: also
nrpah and punah are confused through their
Pkt forms napa andpana, see p. 11, note61,
and p. 45, note4.
6 Pischel, op. ext., § 143.
7 Sapta vi actually occurs for sagxta vai,
p. 53, note 4. Similarly in names a final vi
has been treated as a particle and the name
curtailed, cf. p. 40, note69, p. 42, note98,
and p. 43, note24.
8 E.g. p. 28, 1. 7.
9 P. 19, 1. 10; p. 28, 1. 9; p. 30, 1. 15.
10 Various Local Dynasties, p. 46, 1. 9.
The number of Saka kings is given also as
10, or 16 (see p. 45, 1. 3), which seem more
probable.
11 JRAS, 1912, p. 1047.
INTEKPBETATION OF THE ACCOUNT
empire which was paramount in North India after a. d. 340 and was still flourishing
in 458 h This is incredible, because the Gupta kings were orthodox Hindus, guided
by brahman advisers, and skilled in Sanskrit 2; and this Puranic account, which
was brahmanical, would unquestionably, if not closed till 458, have extolled their
fame. The argument ex silentio is incontestable here. The fact then that the
account knows nothing of events most congenial to brahmanism later than 330
shows that the rendering ' 380' leads to impossible results: indeed no date later
than about a.d. 330 is possible. These words satani triny a&itim ca occur in the
Matsya as well as in the Vayu and Brahmanda, and the Matsya account is that
which was compiled in the Bhavisya about or soon after the middle of the 3rd
century a. d. If we read these words as ' 380' with reference to that time, they
take us back to about 130 or 120 b. c. as the beginning of these Sakas—a result that
no one will accept. From both these alternative interpretations therefore it appears
that the rendering of these words as ' 380' stultifies them.
44. We may now try reading these words as ' hundred, three, and eighty', 183.
Applying them to Nahapana and his successors and reckoning from a.d. 78 as before,
we obtain the year a.d. 260-1 as the date of this notice of the Sakas, and this
agrees entirely with the conclusion, reached above on other grounds (§ 21) that the
account was first compiled about or soon after the middle of the 3rd century. This
rendering ' 183' therefore brings all the particulars into an agreement which is
strong evidence that it is the true meaning; and it further gives something like
a precise date for the first compilation of the account in the Bhavisya as preserved
in the Matsya, namely, a.d. 260-1. This statement, that the Sakas had reigned
183 years in a.d. 260, does not imply that they had come to an end then, but
simply that the account being compiled then could say nothing about the future.
So far as the account is concerned, they might have reigned, and in fact did reign,
long afterwards, for there are coin-dates for them down to the year ' 311 \ Such
coin dates refer to a time after the account was compiled, and are in no conflict
with the rendering ' 183 '. This date a.d. 260-1 is a lower limit, for, if the Sakas
formed a kingdom before their era was established, the reckoning would start from
before a.d. 78, and the 183 years would have expired some little time before
a.d. 260.
45. This conclusion is corroborated by the notice of the Hunas or Maunas
along with the Sakas. They are said to have reigned, eleven for Satdni trlni years 3.
It is not known when their rule began, so that exact calculations cannot be made
for them ; but, if these words be read as ' 300difficulties occur precisely similar to
those discussed with regard to the Sakas and show that that meaning cannot be
right. Bead as meaning ' 103' however the statement may be true ; Hunas or
Maunas may have formed some small kingdom for 103 years on the frontiers of
1 V. Smith, Early History of India, 2nd
ed., pp. 289-90.
2 Id., pp. 282, 287.
3 P. 47, 1. 14. Their number is also given
less probably as 18 or 19 (cf. p. 46, 1. 5).
xxvi
INTRODUCTION
India in a. d. 260. The corresponding* line relating to the Tusaras is certainly
corrupt, and their period should probably be 105 or 107 years1, which would be
possible in a. d. 260.
46. All the statements regarding the 'Various Local Dynasties' in pp. 45-47
must be read with reference to the date of the first compilation which is preserved
in the Matsya. When the account was revised and brought up to date in the
Bhavisya at the Gupta era in the version found now in the Vayu and Brahmanda,
the periods assigned to the Saka and other mleccha dynasties should have been
revised for the further period of 60 or 70 years, but that was not done, for the
periods are the same in the two versions. The brahmans, who revised the account
at that time, merely revised the language and not the statements. That was
natural, for revision of the statements required fresh and precise calculations, for
which they may have had few data and certainly had little inclination, as the
dynasties were mleccha or sudra. All they did was to extend the account by adding
the fresh matter contained in p. 48, 1. 16 to p. 55, 1.17; yet in that they do appear
to have included further particulars about the Sakas on p. 49, for there can be little
doubt that Nahapana's successors are alluded to in 1. 42, though the context
is vague.
47. This examination of the circumstances thus leads to the conclusion that
the numerals discussed here cannot be read as correct Sanskrit, and that read in the
way now suggested they accord with the circumstances and also apparently with
Prakrit usage. Hence I would submit that they must be interpreted in that way.
This construction simplifies numerical statements remarkably and reduces to
reasonable and probable totals figures that seem at first wild and extravagant.
At the same time one must hesitate to assert that numerical statements must
always be so read, for it certainly seems that the period assigned to the Andhras
by the Matsya is 460 rather than 164 years 3.
Conclusion.
48. The foregoing results and inferences may be summarized thus. The
Bhavisya was the first Purana to give an account of the dynasties of the Kali age,
and the Matsya, Vayu, and Brahmanda got their accounts from it (§§ 7, 8), though
1 P. 47, 1. 11 with p. 45, 1. 4. Sahasrani
is sometimes a corruption of sa (or tu)
varsdni, see p. 25, note 18; p. 46, note86.
2 This would be natural, if they fostered
brahmanism and Sanskrit learning during
the 3rd century (V. Smith, History, p. 287);
though they are treated so curtly in the
earlier part, before they favoured Hinduism.
3 It says there were 19 Andhra kings, and
I may offer a tentative suggestion. The
Andhra who overthrew the Kanvayanas
was not Simuka as these Puranic accounts
say, but probably one of the kings, nos. 12-
14 (Y. Smith, History, p. 194). Possibly
then the Matsya account may refer only to
him and his successors, and they may have
been 19: but the period if read as 164
years would be too short for them. Other¬
wise its reading ekonavimsatir should pro¬
bably be ekonatrimsatir, which is quite
possible, see § 39.
CONCLUSION
xxvii
they 110 doubt, and many of the Puranas certainly, existed before the Bhavisya
(§ 28, note). Metrical accounts of the dynasties, that reigned in North India after
the great battle between the Pandavas and Kauravas, grew up gradually, composed
in slokas in a literary Prakrit and recited by bards and minstrels (§§ 15-17); and,
after writing was introduced into India about seven centuries b.c., there could have
been no lack of materials from which those accounts could have been composed and
even written down (§ 17). Such accounts were composed in or near Magadha more
particularly, which was one of the chief centres of political life and thought during
those times (§ 13) and was famous for its bards and minstrels (§ 17); and the
Prakrit in which they were expressed was no doubt a literary MagadhI or
Pali (§ 17).
49. The Bhavisya professed to treat of future events, subsequent to that battle
which practically ushered in the Kali age (§ 14), and should therefore supply an
account of the dynasties of that age, because royal vamsas were one of the pre¬
scribed topics of the Puranas (§ 28) ; and, as the Puranas professed to have been
composed by Vyasa, it took the same standpoint. Hence it appropriated the
Prakrit metrical accounts, converted the Prakrit slokas into Sanskrit slokas, and
altered them to the form of a prophecy uttered by Vyasa (§§ 28, 29, Appx I) ;
and this re-shaping was carried through generally yet not completely (§ 12). Some
compilation seems to have been made, of the Andhras at least, in the reign of the
Andhra king YajnasrI about the end of the second century a.d. (§ 21, note)1; but
the first definite compilation is that which brought the ' history' down from the
time of the battle to a little later than the end of the Andhras 2, together with
the final portion 3, and was incorporated in the Bhavisya about or soon after the
middle of the third century (§§ 19, 21, 24); and there are reasons for fixing its date
as not later than a.d. 260-1 (§44). That account was apparently written in
KharosthI and composed in Northern India (§ 27). The Matsya borrowed it from
the Bhavisya, probably during the last quarter of the third century (§ 23), and so
has preserved what the Bhavisya contained then.
50. The Bhavisya account was revised about the years 315-320 and brought up
to date by the insertion of the later dynastic matter 4 and much addition to the
' Evils of the Kali Age'5: it was still in KharosthI, and was certainly written down
then (§§ 23, 27). That version was borrowed by the Vayu then, but exists now
only in one MS, eVayu (§ 23). The language of the account in the Bhavisya was
revised again about the years 325-330, and that version was adopted by the Vayu,
and soon afterwards by the Brahmanda 6, and now constitutes their general versions
(§ 23). They have thus preserved what the Bhavisya contained at that time.
1 It is possible that the use of the present
tense for the three ancient Paurava, Aiksvaku
and Barhadratha kings (§ 11) may have
something genuine in it.
2 P. 1 to 1. 15 on p. 48.
3 Pp. 55-63: see § 25,
4 P. 48, 1. 16 to p. 55,
5 Pp. 55, 56.
6 But the BrahmSnda may have copied
from the Vayu (§ 23, note).
xxviii
INTRODUCTION
51. The Visnu next utilized the account, perhaps before the end of the fourth
century, and condensed it all in Sanskrit prose except the concluding portion (§ 27).
The Bhagavata also drew its materials from the same sources, from the Brahmanda
and more particularly the Visnu; it retained some of the old slokas, but in the main
condensed the matter into new Sanskrit slokas ; and it probably belongs to the 8th
or even 9th century (§ 27). The Garuda utilized the same materials for the three
great early dynasties only, and has merely a bald list of the kings in new Sanskrit
slokas; but its date is uncertain (Appx I, II).
52. Since those times a quiet process of small emendations in details has been
at work in these Puranas ; but the Bhavisya, the source of them all, has been
unscrupulously tampered with in order to keep its prophecies up to date, and the text
now presented in the Venkatesvara edition shows all the ancient matter utterly
corrupted, but the prophecies brought boldly down to the nineteenth century.
53. The sixty-three MSS of these Puranas that have been collated have yielded
a great quantity of different readings, and no pains have been spared to state and
arrange them correctly, so that I trust the notes will be found free from errors. The
Index comprises all names and forms of names mentioned in the text, notes, transla¬
tion, appendixes, and introduction, except such peculiar forms as are obviously
erroneous or occur in single MSS of no particular trustworthiness.
54. In conclusion I have to tender my thanks to Dr. J. F. Fleet. He had
long thought that a critical edition of the Purana texts of these dynasties was
greatly needed, and it was at his desire that I undertook this work, which has
proved full of interest. He has done me the kindness to read most of this Intro¬
duction, and to offer me some criticisms and suggestions, which have been of great
help and have also opened up some new questions that I have now endeavoured
to elucidate ; and he has supplied the valuable references to various inscriptions
which mention certain kings named in these dynastic lists.
F. E. PARGITER.
Oxford, May 15, 1913.
LIST OF AUTHORITIES
Editions and Manuscripts collated.
BHAGAVATA PURANA.
RBh. The edition published in part by Burnouf and continued afterwards. Skandha ix
is in Skt, but sk xii only in translation. It differs very little from 6?Bh.
6rBh. The edition published by the Ganpat Krishnajl Press, Bombay, 1889. Has a com¬
mentary, and some variant readings rarely.
MSS in the Bodleian Library.
«Bh. Wilson 22; Auf. Cat. no. 86. Dated 1711. In Bengali characters; fairly well
written; contains sk x-xii only.
JBh. Wilson 121-3; Auf. Cat. nos. 79-81. Dated 1813-6. Sk xii contains only the
last portion, the Evils of the Kali Age, &c.
cBh. Mill 133-6; Auf. Cat. nos. 82-5. Dated 1823. Writing moderately good; many
clerical errors.
eZBh. Eraser 2; Auf. Cat. nos. 809-10. Does not contain sk ix ; sk xii is dated 1407.
Genly accurate. A very valuable MS; it contains alterations by another and apptly
later hand, which are not always sound.
eBh. Walker 215-6; Auf. Cat. nos. 811-2. Dated 1794. Is close to GBh and fairly
correct; writing poor.
/Bh. Skt MS c. 54; W and K. Cat. no. 1180. Dated 1642. A very valuable MS in
Sarada script. Writing good and almost free from mistakes.
MSS in the India Office Library.
<?Bh. No. 3206, E 3461. Date about 1650. Fairly good.
£Bh. Nos. 2759-60, E 3463-4. Dated 1762-3. Contains sk v-xii; writing poor but
fairly correct, except for many small clerical errors.
/Bh. No. 976, E 3466. Modern. Contains sk viii-xii; well written and fairly correct.
£Bh. Nos. 654 and 656, E 3470 and 3472. Modern. Carelessly written.
ZBh. Nos. 1838-9, E 3474-5. Modern. Well written, with few clerical errors; is close
to £Bh.
mBh. Nos. 2502 and 2506, E 3489 and 3493. Dated 1779-81. Fairly good.
XXX
LIST OF AUTHORITIES
wBh. Nos. 2756-7, E 3495-6. Dated 1780-1. Fairly well written, with few clerical
errors.
^Bh. Nos. 2437 and 2439, E 3503 and 3505. Date, 18th cent. Fairly good.
^Bh. Jones MS ; W 3a, T 32. Date, beginning of 17th cent. Fairly good.
rBh. Jones MS; W 36, T 33. Date, end of 18th cent. In Bengali characters; fairly good.
sBh. Jones MS; W 3c, T 34. Date, 18th cent. "Written on palm leaves; fairly good:
does not contain sk ix.
*Bh. Tagore MS; no. 106; Auf. list no. 14. Date, about 1780. In Bengali characters
on palm leaves.
There are two other MSS in the Bodleian—one, Wilson 117; Auf. Cat. no. 87,
which contains sk x and not xii as stated' in the Cat., and so has nothing about these
dynasties: the other, Mill 145; Auf. Cat. no. 88, written on an extremely long narrow
roll. There are also two similar MSS in the British Museum, Add. 16624 and 26419.
These three are mere bijou MSS, written in minute characters and decorated with
coloured pictures and designs.
BHAVISYA PURANA.
Edition published by the Sri-Venkate6vara Press, Bombay. The Pratisarga-parvan
deals with the dynasties of the Kali age, but the account is not genuine, see Introdn. §§ 6,
9, 28, and ZDMG, lvii, 276.
I have examined the following MSS, but none of them contain anything about these
dynasties:—
in the India Office Library, two, no. 1314, E 3447, and no. 1429, E 3448;
in the Bodleian Library, three, Auf. Cat. nos. 75 (Wilson 103), 76 (Wilson 126),
and 77 (Wilson 124);
in the Royal Asiatic Society, MS Tod 2;
in the Nepal State Library, one MS sent to Oxford with other selected MSS.
I have also made inquiries about MSS elsewhere, but have not found any in which
this dynastic matter can be deemed genuine. The Sanskrit College, Calcutta, has a MS,
IJ no. 106, from which two extracts were sent me; it describes the founding of Calcutta.
Queen's College, Benares, has a MS but it does not contain this dynastic matter, as
Prof. Yenis informs me. He sent me an extract from a MS belonging to the College
Librarian, Pandit YindhyeSvarlprasad Dvivedi, but it deals with later events and especially
with the Mohammedans.
BRAHMANDA PURANA.
Bd. The edition published by the &rI-Yehkaj;ei§vara Press, Bombay. It professes to be
based on several MSS, yet gives variant readings only rarely, and leaves on my
mind the impression that it has been silently emended at times; cf. p. 25, note24;
p. 26, note"; p. 34, not65; p. 51, note10.
LIST OF AUTHOBITIES
xxxi
I have also examined the following MSS, but they contain nothing about these
dynasties:—
in the India Office Library, two, Burnell MS no. 458, and Tagore MS no. 10
(Auf. list, no. 11);
in the Bodleian Library, three, Auf. Cat. nos. 72 (Mill 51), 73 (Wilson 105), and
74 (Walker 130).
GARUDA PURANA.
CGr. The edition published by Jlvananda Vidyasagar, Calcutta, 1890. It contains no
notes of variant readings.
MSS in the India Office Library.
«Gr. No. 1199 c, E 3353. Dated 17271 Far from correct. Account begins, fol.
114a, 1. 1.
£Gr. No. 2560, E 3355. Modern. Very incorrect. Account begins, fol. 103a.
cGr. No. 1199 a, E 3354. Dated 1800. Badly written. Account begins, fol. 127a, 1. 2.
The Bodleian Library has one, Skt MS c. 50; but it contains nothing about these
dynasties.
MATSYA PURANA.
AMt. The Anandairama (Poona) edition, 1907. It is based on 6 copies, the VenkateSvara
(Bombay) edition (marked and cited here as FMt), the Gondha}ekar (Poona)
edition (marked ^ and cited here as (rMt), and 4 MSS marked *T, ^ and %
and cited here as a1, a2, as, and a4 respectively.
CMt. The Calcutta edition by Jlvananda Vidyasagar, 1876.
GMt. The Gondhalekar edition; see AMt.
FMt. The VenkateSvara edition; see AMt.
aMt. See AMt.
MSS in the Bodleian Library.
6Mt. Wilson 21; Auf. Cat. no. 95. Dated 1729. Well written, fairly free from clerical
mistakes, but errs widely in names and has corrupt readings, especially near the
end. Has marginal notes of different readings by one or two other hands; these
form no part of the text and are not noticed here. "Where it varies from the
general Mt text, it often agrees with the Va and Bd.
cMt. Fraser 1; Auf. Cat. nos. 813-4. Date, 17th cent, apptly. Fairly well written
and genly correct. Where it varies from AMt it agrees often with A Va. Paurava
kings, vol. i, fol. 113a, verse 55; the rest, vol. ii, fol. 575b, 1. 1.
MSS in the India Office Library.
dMt. No. 1918, E 3548. Dated 1525. Good, but with not a few inaccuracies. Where
it differs from AMt, it agrees often with AVa. Paurava kings, fol. 63a, 1. 8; other
dynasties, fol. 307a, 1. 2.
xxxii
LIST OF AUTHORITIES
eMt. No. 2032, E 3549. Dated 1767. Writing poor and full of clerical mistakes:
agrees genly with cMt and sometimes corruptly. Paurava kings, fol. 67b, 1. 13;
other dynasties, fol. 32 lb, 1. 8.
/Mt. No. 1080, E 3550. Dated 1795. Fairly well written; many small clerical
mistakes (as s for s often) and a very few corrections. Paurava kings, fol. 62a,
1. 13; other dynasties, fol. 327b, last line.
/Mt. Nos. 406-7, E 3551-2. Modern. Much like/Mt. Paurava kings, vol. i, fol. 79a ;
other dynasties, vol. ii, fol. 437b.
£Mt. No. 2831, E 3553. Modern. Contains only the first part of the Mt. Fairly well
written; some special readings. Only Paurava kings, fol. 166b, 1. 9.
y'Mt. No. 3347, Jackson Collection. Modern. Fairly well written; apptly copied
carefully from a damaged MS and so has small blanks: many small errors.
Valuable as it has several special readings, which are apptly ancient. Paurava
kings, fol. 62b, 1. 6; other dynasties, fol. 330a, 1. 9.
MSS in the DeTchan College, Poona (collated for me by a pandit through the
kindness of the Professor of Sanskrit at the College).
£Mt. Skt MS no. 28 of 1871-2. Much like ceMt.
ZMt. Skt MS no. 164 of 1887-91.
mMt. Skt MS no. 340 of Vi&rama (first collection).
MSS in the British Museum.
wMt. Add. 14348. Date, 18th cent. Fairly well written; fairly accurate, though with
some carelessness: resembles cMt. Paurava kings, fol. 98b; other dynasties,
fol. 508a.
y»Mt. Add. 26414. Date, 18th cent. Fairly well written and genly correct; closely like
AMt. Contains only the Preface and Pauravas; begins fol. 42b.
VAYU PURANA.
AVa. The Anandairama (Poona) edition, 1905. It is based on five copies, the Calcutta
edition (marked see (TVa below), and 4 MSS marked *1, TEf, and ^ and cited
here as a1, a2, a3, and a4 respectively.
CVa. The Bibliotheca Indica edition, Calcutta. It is based on 6 MSS, but only rarely
notes variant readings.
aVa. See AVa.
MSS in the Bodleian Library.
6Va. Wilson 120; Auf. Cat. no. 104. Date, early 19th cent. Fairly well written, but
with a good many mistakes and not a few repetitions. Account begins, fol. 237a, 1. 4.
cVa. Wilson 355; Auf. Cat. no. 103. Date 15th cent. Unfortunately contains nothing
about these dynasties.
MSS in the India Office Library.
dVa. Jones MS ; W 6a, T 37. Date, end of 18th cent. Valuable, because apptly copied
from one MS and corrected by another: yet not accurate. Account begins, vol. ii,
fol. 386a, 1. 9.
LIST OF AUTHORITIES
xxxiii
eVa. Jones MS; W 6b, T 38. Not dated. Writing fairly good, but diction rather
illiterate. Very valuable, because it has readings different from the printed
editions, and some verses not contained therein; and where it differs therefrom, it
often agrees with the Mt (see Introdn. § 22). Unfortunately it has a lacuna at the
beginning. Account begins, fol. 198a, 1. 11.
/Va. No. 1869, E3587. Date, about 1600. Fairly well written, but many small errors.
It has a large lacuna at the beginning, and commences in fol. 358b, 1.5 with 1. 23 of
the Aiksvakus.
yVa. No. 2103, E 3589. Dated 1483. Fairly well written. Account begins, fol.
31 lb, 1. 10.
AY a. No. 1310, E 3590. Modern. Full of mistakes, especially at the beginning; agrees
closely with SVa even in the errors.
jVa. No. 264, E 3591. Date, about 1800. Badly written, full of mistakes and gaps;
has a lacuna at the beginning and commences only with 1. 23 of the Aiksvakus in
fol. 347a, 1. 7.
MSS in the Dekhan College, Poona (collated for me by a pandit through the
kindness of the Professor of Sanskrit at the College).
AVa. Skt MS no. 8 of 1874-5. Has lost all the account after 1. 17 on p. 48.
IY&. Skt MS no. 110 of 1881-2.
MS in the Royal Asiatic Society.
mVa. Tod 14. "Writing poor, with many small mistakes; much like/Va.
VISNU PURANA.
CYs. The edition by Jivananda Vidyasagar, Calcutta, 1882. Has a commentary, but no
notes of variant readings.
MSS in the Bodleian Library.
aYs. Wilson 26; Auf. Cat. no. 112. Date, 18th cent. Beautifully written in Bengali
characters. Account begins, fol. 102a.
bYs. Wilson 108; Auf. Cat. no. 109. Dated 1703. Fairly well written and fairly
correct. Much like aVs.
cVs. Wilson 107; Auf.Cat.no. 110. Dated 1740. Writing good but careless: close
to CYs.
dYs. Wilson 130; Auf.Cat.no. 111. Date, late 18th cent. Well written and fairly
correct: close to CVs.
MSS in the India Office Library.
eVs. No. 420, E 3606. Dated 1770. Writing poor, with not a few mistakes.
/Vs. No. 1380, E 3607. Modern. Fairly good.
gYs. No. 1695, E 3608. Modern. Well written and accurate.
AVs. Burnell MS no. 374. Fairly well written, with some variant readings.
e
XXXIV
LIST OF AUTHORITIES
MSS in the Indian Institute, Oxford.
jVs. Malan MS; cat. no. 122. Date, 18th cent. Writing poor, with many small
blunders and omissions, some of which have been corrected by a later hand in
Bengali writing.
FVs. Cat. no. 121. Dated 1736(1). Fairly well written and genly correct, but has
strange mistakes at times, probably through defects of the MS copied: contains
several interesting readings.
ZVs. Whish MS no. 33. From South India; written on palm leaves in modern Grantha.
Well and carefully written, but often shortens the connecting phrases in the first
half, and omits the BSrhadrathas: agrees often with hVs. A valuable MS, which
checks the readings of North Indian MSS. Account begins, fol. 166a, 1. 7.
MS in the Royal Asiatic Society.
ABBREVIATIONS.
* (prefixed) denotes a hypothetical word,
t (prefixed) denotes a corrupt reading,
apptly — apparently,
crp «= corrupt, corruptly,
genly «= generally.
prob = probable, probably.
Skt = Sanskrit,
syll = syllable.
MBh = Mahabharata.
Pkt = Prakrit.
THE PUR AN A TEXT
OF THE
DYNASTIES OF THE KALI AGE
PREFACE
The Matsya and Vayu Puranas introduce a preface into the middle of the
account of the Paurava dynasty. Both bring the Paurava (or Aila) genealogy from
the Pandavas to Abhimanyu, Pariksit, and Janamejaya1, and then describe
Janamejaya's dispute with Vaisampayana and the brahmans about his Vajasaneyaka
doctrine 2. They then continue the genealogy to Adhislmakrsna, in whose reign
was performed the twelve-year sacrifice during which these Puranas profess to have
been recited 3. At this point the rishis ask the Suta for a full account of the Kali
age4, and he proposes to give it in verses which are here treated as the Preface 5.
Then starting from Adhislmakrsna as the existing king, he carries on the dynasty
to its close6. In order to simplify the arrangement, the prefatory portion is placed
here first, and the separated parts of the Paurava genealogy are joined together
in a continuous account and given next as the Paurava line. The story of
Janamejaya's dispute7, the rishis' questions, and the Suta's resumption of his
account are omitted as superfluous8. The Preface therefore consists of—
Text—AMt 50, 72-76 ; AVa 99, 264-269.
All copies contain this preface, except that /£Mt omits lines 6-10; ^Mt
misplaces 1. 11 after 1. 5 ; eVa has lost the first lines and it alone contains
11. 12-14 ; /Va omits 1. 11; and fjmVa have nothing. All agree in the text except
where noted, and where the Matsya and Vayu are different, both versions are given,
the Matsya on the left and the Vayu on the right. The Brahmanda has lost the
preface in a large lacuna. The Visnu, Bhagavata, and Garuda have no preface.
1 AMt 50, 57; AVa 99, 2496-250a.
2 AMt 50, 58-64; AV5 99, 2506-255.
8 AMt 50, 65-67; AVa 99, 256-259.
4 AMt 50, 68-71; AVa 99, 260-263.
5 AMt 50, 72-76 ; AVa 99, 264-269.
6 AMt 50, 77-89 ; AVa 99, 270-280a.
7 This is given in Appendix III as it
shows some brahmanical tampering with the
Vayu.
8 See Introdn. § 14.
2
PREFACE
Suta uvaca—
Yatha me1 klrtitam purvarh2 Vyasen^4klista3-karmana
bhavyam4 Kali-yugam6 c^aiva tatha manvantarani ca6
anagatani7 sarvani bruvato me nibodhata
ata urdhvam8 pravaksyami bhavisya ye9 nrpas tatba10
Aid-^ksyakv-anvaye 11 c^aiva Ailams12 c^aiva tath^ksvakun13
Paurave c^anvaye 14 tatha Saudyumnams15 c^aiva partbivan
yesu16 samsthapyate 17 ksatram18 Aid-^ksvaku19-kulam20 subham21
tan sarvan kirtayisyami22 Bhavisye 23 kathitan 24 nrpan 25 7
tebhyo 'pare 'pi ye26 c^anye27 utpatsyante nrpah punah 28
ksatrah29 parasavah.30 sudras tath^anye ye 31 vahis-carah 32
Andhrah33 Sakah Pulindas ca Culika 34 Yavanas tatha35 io
1 Yath-aiva in j'Mt.
2 So Mt. Va sarvam.
3 So Mt. Va °ddbhuta.
4 Bhavam in eMt; AMt bhavet.
6 Yuge in cejnMt.
6 So Mt. Va tu.
7 Atr*dgatani in ZMt.
8 Param in jMt.
9 So Mt genly: &(ZMt bhavisy-drthe;
cejkriAt bhdvino ye. Va bhavisyanti. For
this half line ZMt reads bhavisydn kathitan
(nrpan omitted) as in 1. 7.
10 Smrtah in fgjYLt. Va tu ye.
11 So a2a46e/wiMt; CGVgpYLt °k-dnvaye:
cMt Ail-Ek° ; j'Mt + Ain-Ek° ; AMt fAindk0;
(ZMt fEd-Ek0; «Mt crp: a3AMt Aid-
Eksvdku-nrpe : a*Mt Iksvdkor anvaye ; ZMt
f Eksakasya. Aida = Aila.
12 ElarhS in ghkY&.
13 In gVH tath*Aik°.
14 But wMt v-dnvaye; eMt c-anya[ta]ye.
This is pleonastic because the Pauravas were
Ailas, see JRAS, 1910, pp. 16, 20.
16 This reading is better. The Saudyumnas
were distinct from the Ailas and Aiksvakus,
being the descendants of Sudyumna, who
was Manu's daughter Ila when she gained
man's form according to the fable; and
they comprised the early kings of GayS and
the eastern region, Utkala and perhaps
a country named Haritaiva or Vinatasya in
the west: see one version in Mt 12, 17-18 ;
and another in Va 85, 19, Bd iii, 60, 18-19,
and Hariv. 10, 632.
16 In AMt yehi (Pkt for yebhih 1).
17 So Va, ceMt: Mt genly samsthdsyate.
18 So a2~4Va; Ca1dghklY& ksetram, a fre¬
quent mistake for ksatram. Mt genly tac
ca; cefghjnMt tatra.
19 So Mt genly; y'Mt Ain-Ek°: AMt Ail-
Itksvdkam, eVa °kum: (ZMt Ed-Ek°. Va
genly Aiksvdkavam : ZMt +Eksakasya.
20 So Mt. Va idarh.
21 &rutdn in ZMt; smrtam in cZMt.
22 Kathayisydmi in /Mt.
23 But cZMt bhavisydn; enYLt °syd; /Mt
°syat: see Introdn. § 7.
24 So Mt. Va pathitdn ; AVa pathito.
25 jn 6Y&.
26 So Mt: wMt omits ye. Va pare ca ye.
27 So V5; eVa 'py anye. Mt genly tv
anye hy; bcdghjnpMt omit hy.
28 So Mt; eVa nrpas tatha: Va genly
mahiksitah.
29 So Mt, Va genly: cjnYLt, eVa ksatra-;
alkYa fksetrdh ; eMt + ksatriydh.
30 So Mt, Va genly: fgpMt parasavah, so
mMt with paravaSdh also ; ZMt +paraiarah)
eVa fpard&ardh', eMt +pdravd', nMt fydh-
ravdh; ZMt fpdiavi.
31 So Mt genly; /Mt ca for ye: AMt tatha
ye 'nye. Va tatha ye ca; eVa tatha c^aiva.
82 So Mt genly: Ca}a*bdmpYit mahiivardh.
Va dvijdtayah.
33 So Va genly, chylnpMt; ^Mt Andhrah'.
cZAVa, Mt often, Andhdh: kYa Adhrydh.
34 AG At Culika; eVa Cul°; 6Va Vul°;
AVa Vun° (or Vut°); cZVa Vrul0: Va genly
Tul°; AMt DhuP; jMt Mul°; bmpMt Cal°\
eMt Pulihai ; j^Mt Valimkd; (ZMt Balhika:
PAURAVAS
3
Kaivart-Abhira-Sabara 36 ye c^anye37 Mleccba-sambhavali38
Paurava Vitihotra vai Vaidigah39 panea 40 Kosalah
Mekalah Kosalah Paundra Gaunardah Svasphrakas ca ha 41
Sunidharmah Saka Nlpa yas c^anya Mleccha-jatayah 42
vars-agratah 43 pravaksyami44 namatas c^aiva tan nrpan45.
Pauravas.
Text—AMt 50, 57, 65*, 66, 78-89 ; MVa 99, 249\ 250a, 256a-258a,
271-280a; Bd nil.
Corresp. passages—CVs iv, 20, 12—21, 4 ; GBh ix, 22, 34-45a; CGr
i, 140, 40—141, 4.
The arrangement of this dynasty has been explained above (p. 1). In the first
portion the Matsya and Vayu differ, and their versions are both given, the former
on the left and the latter on the right; otherwise they agree except where noted.
The Brahmanda has lost the whole in a lacuna.
The Bhagavata is somewhat full about the first seven kings, but combines the
rest in a succinct list. The Visnu agrees closely with it. The Garuda gives
merely a list of names.
All copies of Mt give the whole except lines 5, 27; and besides eMt omits
1. 28 (second half) to 1. 30 (first half); /Mt 11. 10 and 17 (second half) to 20 (first
half); and gJMt 1. 10. The Va MSS are complete, except that <?Va has lost 11. 1-6,
11 (first half) and 16 (second half) to 18 (first half): all copies, except eVa, omit
/Va omits this half line. Ciilikd appears
to be the best form, see JRAS, 1912,
p. 711.
38 So Mt. Va Yavanaih saha.
30 So Mt,^ Va genly (Sahara or Sav°); eVa
Kaivartt-Araibhira-vardh; raMt Kauvart-
Obhira-fcabaro.
37 So Mt, Va genly: wMt ye v^dnye: eVa
ydS csdnya, correcting the faulty grammar.
38 So Mt. Va jatayah.
39 This line only in eVS, which reads
Ritihotra vai Vaidikah; this should obviously
be Vitihotra vai Vaidikah, and has been
emended so. For the Yitihotras see Pradyo-
tas, line 1, infra; forVaidi£as see Dynasties
of Vidiia, $c., infra.
40 Pahca suggests that Pancalas are meant,
and that this name has been in some way
curtailed. For them see Early Contemporary
Dynasties, line 2, infra.
41 This line only in eVa. For Mekalas
see Dynasties of the 3rd Century, line 5,
infra.
4i This line is only in eVii.
43 So Va, genly, chjknMt. Mt genly ptaryd-
yatah. Other copies intermediate, eMt
vasagratah; dVa vasdyatah ; 6V& varsayata;
hVa varyayata. Vars-dgratah occurs in
this context, .4Va 99, 261 —
vars-agrato 'pi prabruhi namataS c^aiva
tan nrpan.
Vars-dgra occurs in AYa 21, 16, 21; 22,
3; where it means the ' total number of
years'; hence vars-dgratah here, being
applied to the kings, would mean ' according
to the totals of their years'. Paryayatah
is also good.
44 In kMt pravisydmi.
43 So Mt genly, Va : ceklnMt read this half
line, bhavisydn (n, °syat) kathitan (I, kaiikan)
nrpan, which should no doubt be Bhavisye
kathitan nrpan; see 1. 7.
4
PAURAVAS
11. 10 and 20 (second half) to 25 (first half); XVa omits 11. 15 (second half) to 18
(first half); /Va 11. 17 (second half) to 1. 20; and fjmYd have nothing. Also
adsWo. have nothing ; and abGv omit all kings after the second Satanlka.
For notices of the earliest of these kings elsewhere see Introdn. § 2. The
kings named are 29 altogether, 25 from and including Adhisimakrsna; but the list
of Early Contemporary Dynasties, 1. 6, infra, mentions ' 36 Kauravas'.
Abhimanyoh Pariksit tu1
putrah para-puram-jayah
Janamejayah 3 Parlksitah
putrah parama-dharmikah
Janamejayac Chatanikas 6
Uttarayam tu Vairatyam
Pariksid1 Abhimanyu-jah;
Pariksitas tu dayado 4
rajVaslj 6 Janamejayah
tasya putrah ^atanlko6
balavan satya-vikramah
tasmaj jajne sa viryavan7
putro 'svamedhadatto 'bhuc8 Chatanlkasya viryavan
putro 'svamedhadattad vai jatah para-puram-jayah9
Adhislmakr^no dharm-atma 10 sampratam yo11 maha-yasah 12
1 Pariksita-su- in mMt. All agree in this
name. Pariksit's name is often written in
the MSS in other ways, as Pariksit a, Pari-
ksi, Parlksa, &c.; these variations are left
unnoticed here. Bh begins with a verse
about his birth as told in the MBh, and Vs
amplifies it in high literary style.
2 Abhimanyund in 6Va.
8 All agree in this name. There is a re¬
dundant syllable in this and the next line,
and it occurs elsewhere with the name
Janamejaya. The name was sometimes
treated as Janmejaya (as in cefjMt here),
thus obviating the superfluous syllable.
4 Parlksitasya (omitting tu) in 6Ya. Bh
says Pariksit had three other sons—
Tav=eme tanayas tat a Janamejaya-pur-
vakah
&rutaseno Bhlmasena UgrasenaS ca virya¬
van.
Virasena for Bhlmasena in r^Bh. Vs con¬
curs in this; so also MBh i, 3, 661-2.
5 Raja sa in &Va.
6 All agree in this name. Vs styles him
aparah JSatdriikah, with reference to an
earlier Satanlka, who was son of Nakula
and DraupadI and was killed in the great
battle. Bh is fuller and contains these two
lines—
tasya putrah Satanlko Yajnavalkyat
traylm pathan
astra-jnanarii kriya-jnanam Saunakat
param esyati.
Vs agrees, and expands this statement,
improving it by reading Krpdj jndnarh
instead of kriyd-jnanam. MBh says Jana-
mejaya had a second son, Sankukarna (i,
95, 3837-8).
7 Su-vlryavan in /Mt.
8 So Va; AMt agrees but has vai for 'bhuc.
Mt crp ath-A ivamedhena tatah (//Mt sutah);
&Mt omits this line. Vs and Gr give the
name as A&vamedhadatta\ k\s °datr; Bh as
°medhaja. Between him and the preceding
Satanlka Bh inserts a king Sahasrdnlka
thus—
Sahasranlkas tat-putras tata3 c=aiv=A3-
vamedhajah:
but no other authority supports it.
9 So Va: kVS, pura-puram°. Mt omits
this line, condensing it with the next.
10 So Va except that the name varies; all
have a superfluous syllable : hVa Adhislma-
\ttaycrsno', Ca2a4Va °samak°; gVa °samah
Krsno; a*Va °mdsak°; a3Va °masak° ; &Va
AdhimaW. Mt genly jajne 'dhisomakrsn-
dkhyah; /yMt °slmak°; /Mt both; eMt
°slmah Krsn°; wMt f Adhinsamak0; pMt
Adhisomakrsnasyah; 6Mt °krsnasya; 3Mt
°swiah Krsnasyah; gMt °simakrsnaS ca;
AMt aslt Krsna sutas tasya : y'Mat misplaces
this line after 1. 3. Mt readings seem to
PAURAVAS
5
Adhislmakrsna-putro13 Nicaksur14 bhavita nrpah15
Gangay^Apahrte16 tasmin nagare Nagasahvaye17
tyaktva Nicaksur nagaram 18 Kausambyam sa19 nivatsyati20
bhavisy^astau21 sutas tasya 22 maha-bala-parakramah23 io
Bhurir 24 jyesthah25 sutas tasya
tasya27 Citrarathah28 smrtah
bhavisyad Usnas tat-putra 26
Usnac Citrarathah 28 smrtah
be corruptions of Adhisimakrsno 'sya in Pkt
form °krsna asya. Vs A dhislmakrsna ; AVs
°stmah Krs°: Gr °simakah Krs°. Bh
Asimakrsnas tasysdpi; ABh A $Udk°; /Bh
avatsit Krs°; yBh crp. In two later lines
(omitted here) a? a?a*Mt (verse 77) and
a3a4Va (verse 270) have Adhislmak0. The
correct name appears to be Adhisimakrsna,
with a shorter form Asi.mak°. The longer
form is best supported here, though the
shorter would improve the metre.
11 So Mt: /Mt sa. Va samprato 'yam.
See corresponding lines about Divakara of
the Aiksvakus and Senajit of the Barhad-
rathas, infra.
12 So Va, Mt genly : azceknM.t mahdrathah.
After this line Mt and Va insert three lines
stating that the twelve-year sacrifice was
performed during his reign; see Introdn.
§ 10.
13 So Mt, Va, except that there are varia¬
tions in the name; cMt adds 'bhut and
CGVasaij-Mt tu superfluously: (AoddeMt,
ghYa Adhisimah Krsna-putro ; AMt °masah
K°; dVa Asimak0 ; wMt merely Krsna-
putro ; eVa Dadhicikrsna-suto. Bh says
tat-sutah, ' son of the preceding'.
14 There is great variation in this name
here and in 1. 9. Mt often Vivaksu; 6gMt
Vt'caksus; cZMt both ; AMt Nrcakru; NcenMi
Nrcaka: afterwards /Mt Nicaksus, ZMt
Nrvaksu, AMt Nrcaka. Va genly Nirvak-
tra; eVa Nrvadha here. Vs genly Nicaksus;
bcdefgjVs, jMt, <Bh Nicakru ; IVs Niscakru;
AVs crp : aGr fNivadra 1; bGr tNivaha 1;
CGr Aniruddha. Bh genly Nemicakra;
eBh Nemim&c0; wBh Naimic°; rBh, aVs
Nic°. I have adopted Nicaksus as the most
central form; but the true name may be
Nrcaksas, a word occurring in Rigv. x,
14, 11*.
15 So Mt. Va kila.
16 So Va, cenMt. Mt genly Gangayd tu
hrte; AMt °dhrte; mMt both; cZMt brte.
17 Similarly Vs—yo Gangay=apahrte Hasti-
napure Kausambyam nivatsyati. Bh also—
Gajahvaye hrte nadya Kausambyam sadhu
vatsyati:
where yBh °sa tu vat0; rBh °sa nivat° ; ^Bh
ends nesyati.
18 So Mt genly with variations in the name,
see note14: a1a?cekriM.t Nrcako nagaram
tyaktva ; AMt °svam vamiarh tyaktva : eVa
tyaktva Nrbandhu vasam (with a syll. lost).
Va genly tyaktva (/Va krtva) ca tam sa
vasam ca; CV a °su-vdsath°; dV a °tam tu
vasam svam; AVa °nam sarvdsa va; bVa
+nya[ttakam]tkdm ca nam sa vasa va. These
variations suggest the reading, tyaktva ca
tam sva-vdsam (or vamiam) ca.
19 So Va genly (yVa omits sa) and rBh;
IVa f Kausdrhdydm° ; /Mt sa Kauidmbydm;
/Mt sa Kauidvyd. Mt genly Kauiambyam
tu; jMt °su; dMt fKauianam; AMt
tKauialyantu. Vs, Bh corroborate; eBh
fKauiikyam ; AVs Kauiak0.
20 So Mt, Va genly, Vs: AVa niveiyati;
AVa nives° ; dV a niveimani; gV a sanni-
vetsyati.
21 This line is only in Mt, but not in
dfgjMt: a3Mt bhavisyaJ ca; AMt °sye yah;
mpMt °syaksau; AMt omits astau: eVahas
only the first half line, bhavisyas tu sutas
tasmdt.
22 G*aiva in a3Mt.
23 In AMt Usna Citraratha smrtah.
24 Bhuri in bdfgjkpMt; AMt Bhuvi; Alt
Bhumi.
25 In AMt iresthah.
26 So Va. Vstasyzdpy Usnah putro. CGr
Usna; abGr UScal; Bh Ukta; <Bh Upta.
27 Tatas in bcefghnpMt; mMt both ; jMt
tatra.
28 All agree in this name, except eVa
Tvasta Dhitrarathah.
G
PAUKAYAS
&ucidrathas 29 Citrarathad 30 Yrsnimariis31 ca Sucidrathat
Yrsnimatah Snsenas ca 32 bhavisyati sucir nrpah 33
tasmat Susenad bhavita Sunltho 34 nam a parthivah 35
Kucah36 Sunithad 37 bhavita38 Nrcaksur 39 bhavita tatah40 15
Nrcaksusas41 tu dayado bhavita vai42 Sukhibalah 43
Sukhibala-sutas c<Api44 bhavi45 raja Pariplavah 46
Pariplava-sutas c^api47 bhavita Sunayo 48 nrpah
29 So Va, /JMt; CGr agrees: ceghnMt
Sucidratha ; aVZMt Suvid0 ; hYs either;
ZMt, ZVa Sucidravya, so c/pMt with °dravdt
at the end: other Mt Sucidrava. Vs genly
Sucirafdba; cVs Suvir0. Bh Kaviratha and
Kuvir° about equally; jBh Tuvir0; /Bh
Kathir0; rsBh Sucir°. The proper form
should probably be Sucadratha. Omitted
in dlYs, a&Gr.
80 Caitraratho in a2a8ZMt; enAlt Cit°. Bh
says sutah.
81 So Mt genly; Ys,fgjklqBh, CGr agree
in the name: mpYLt Visnumami; cejriSit
Vrstim0: in next line pMt Yrsnimatah,;
ZMt Vrsti0; wMt Vrsi0. Va genly Dhrti-
mathS; c/Va Dhrtam° ; gYa Vrttim0; ZVa
Vrtyam0; hY a Vrnam°; ZVa VrttirmdS.
Bh genly, o.&Ys Vrstimat; G3h Vrti°; rBh
Dhrti°; eBh DhrstP ; cBh Krsti°. Omitted
in «Z>Gr.
82 So Mt genly : eVa Susena Dhrtimato
(with one syll. short). Va genly Suseno vai
mahaviryo. Bh, Vs, CGr agree in the name;
ZVs Susena. AVith the dialectical modifi¬
cation of s, cmMt read Sukhenas tu, so gVa
and hYs; bVs, kwpBh Sukhena: ZMt Su-
khanas tu. Omitted in «6Gr.
88 So Alt genly : cfghjklnMt punar nrpah;
eMt panu°. Va genly mahdyaidh,; e Va
punah punah.
34 So Mt genly, Va. Ars, Bh agree; CGr
Sunithaka ; /-Bh Sunitha : yMt Sunlyo ;
mphlt Sunipo, pMt Sunithad in next line.
Va genly Sutlrtho. Omitted in aZ>Gr.
85 Dharmikah in eA7a.
88 So Va genly ; gY a Rucih. Vs genly
Rcah\ kYs Rta; jVs Arhca\ Va sa vai.
Alt nrpdt. Bh, MYs, Gr omit him.
87 Sunito in Va. Va Sutlrthad.
88 Samjanye in ZMt.
89 So Alt genly; Vs, Bh, Gr agree genly:
c&wAlt Nrcakra, <Mt Nuc°. Va genly Tri-
cakso; bdYa °vaksyo ; gVa Citrdkso; a*kl\T a
Vivakso; Va Nrvandliur. Others, pBh
Nrcakru; cBh Nrpaksu; /Bh Sucaksus ;
aVs Nuc°, kYs Ntac°, bVs Trie0 : see note41.
40 So Va. Alt su-mahdyaidh; cZAlt sa° ;
fghMt tu°.
41 Readings here genly follow those in
note 89: but 7>pAlt Nrcaksusasya (omitting
tu), ZAIt Vivaksasas: ZVa Trivaksasya, kY a
°ksydsya, 6 Va °viksyasya; gVa Citrakhyasya;
eVa Nrvandhuyas.
42 In/gMt°ca: cehknlllt bhavisyati.
43 So Alt, Va genly, here and in next line :
bdYa Susib0; «Alt Sukliilava, jYLt Sukhel0,
cMt Mukhll0; eZ;Mt ma samiayah : but in
next line cMt Sukhllava, eZ:Mt °itala, bYa
Suradhila. Vs genly Sukhdbala, /Vs aS'w-
khab°, abhkYs Sukhib0. Bh genly Sukhinala,
y)Bh °nara ; /Bh Susinara; rBh Sakhanana.
CGr Mukhabana; aGr Surabala, bGr °baja.
This name omitted in eVa. After him Gr
adds, medhavl ca nrpangayah, implying
apptly two other kings, but no authority
supports it.
44 In cZVa sutah suta; 6Va + suta[mr]tasi ;
eZ;Mt "fvaJoJ c-dpi. Bh sutas tasmat.
45 So Mt genly. Va, c^Alt bhavyo, eAlt
bha° ; hMi bhavisyati (omitting raja).
46 So many Mt, a3a4Va, here and in next
line. Vs, Bh agree genly; and abGr:
bgrtBh, CGr Pariplava; Cada^Ya Paripluta.
CGVaHM-t, ghYs, cBh Parisnava\ ZMt
°snuva. The letters pi and sn are often
written very much alike; so eMt °snuva
here, °pluva in next line: gYR°pluta, °plava;
Z;Va °pluva, °plava: bY a °iraya, °plava;
kYs°puria; dYk °ilagha ; c/Vs Paritmava :
ZVa substitutes here Dandapanir bhavisyati
from 1. 25.
47 This line omitted in some, see p. 3.
48 So Va genly, 7tMt; Vs genly, CGr agree :
also Bh impliedly, Medhavl Sunay-dtmajah.
Alt genly Sutapa ; jAlt °tamd : <Bh °tapa ;
pBh °daya ; ZVs °vaya ; Z:Alt °nrpo; eYa
PAUBAYAS
7
Medhavl49 tasya dayado50 bhavisyati naradhipah51
Medhavinah sutas c-api52 bhavisyati Nrpanjayah 53 20
Durvo 64 bhavyah sutas tasya55 Tigmatma 56 tasya c<4tmajah 57
Tigmad58 Brhadratho59 bhavyo Yasudano 60 Brhadrathat
Yasudanac61 Chataniko 62 bhavisy^Odayanas 63 tatah e4
bhavisyate c^Odayanad 65 viro raja 66 Yahlnarah 67
Yahinar-atmajas68 c^aiva69 Dandapanir 70 bhavisyati 25
Dandapaner Niramitro Niramitrat71 tu72 Ksemakah 73
°ratho: bgYa, acdeghYs, abGr Munaya;
AVa Murnapa; IMtMusnavo; ceMt Putrayo;
nMt Putrdpo ; rBh Vijana.
49 So all: but ABh Modhavin ; ABh Me-
ghavin.
50 So Mt, eVa. V5 genly Sunayasy*dtha ;
bgY a. Munay0; AY a Munany-.&tha. Bh
Sunay-dtmajah.
51 So Ya : eVa nrpah sa tu ; AMt nayasya
tu. Mt genly na sam&ayah.
82 So Mt and Ya.
53 SoeVa. Bh, Vs, Gr agree. Mt Purauf \
bYs Ripunj0; IYs Nrpanaya. See p. 3.
51 There is great variation in this name.
Mt mostly Urvo ; ceMt Uru,; AMt Uror ;
/Mt Urvyd ; /Mt Urvyau, /Mt Ur°; nMt
Uru (or Kuru); jpMt Kurvo; (ZMt Jayo.
But eVa Durvi. Bh genly Durva; wBh
Dur°; cZBh Dar°; rBh Dar° ; ^;Bh Purva.
Ys genly Mrdu ; /Vs °da ; AVs Durva, IYs
Dur°; abYs Durbala; AYs Durddharsa.
Gr Hari. Durva is the most central form.
68 C-dpi in eYa.
86 So Mt genly; eYa shortly Tigmams.
Vs, Gr Tigma, which Mt and eYa use in
next line. Bh Timi; AMt Timatmd, ceknMt
Nirm°; fgMt JVirm-dkhyas; /Mt fNin-
datma.
87 In eVa tasmdd bhavisyati; Bh °janisyati.
88 So Mt genly, eYa: AMt °mdtmdd, (AMt
cmdtmano, with excess syll: ^>Mt Tigma;
AMt Timdd; cefgknMt Nirmad; /Mt + Ninda.
89 All agree in this name.
60 So AMt, eVa ; Ys agrees : cZMt Vasudand.
Mt genly °ddma; AMt °dhand; eMt °dhdmd;
cwMt °dhdma; /Mt °devo: ZVs °da; bY s
°manas. CGr Sudanaka; abGr fTudanava
misplacing him after the next king ^atanika.
Bh Suddsa indirectly, fiatdriikah Suddsa-
jah; ABh Suddru-jah.
61 So AMt, eYa. Mt genly °ddmnah; AMt
°ddmnd; enMt °dhamd; cMt °dhamdc; /Mt
°ddsuh.
62 All agree; eMt S'at°: abGr Sadanika,
Pkt. Vs calls him aparah Satdnikah-, for
the former see note6. Bh says ' son of the
preceding', see note 60.
63 So Mt genly; Vs: eVa bhaviuOdana-
ya[m]s here, Udayandd in next line: /Mt
bhavisy.Odayinah; eMt°syadayanah; dmpMt
°sy*Odathanah; AMt °syadanayah. CGr
Uddna. Bh genly Durdamana; enBh
Durd° or Urd°; cBh Umanasu (or Dum°).
64 Tathd in bchjnpMt, eVa.
68 See note6S. Other variations here are,
cjnMt °syata& c° (so AMt crp); CMt °syate
ca Dayandd; dpMt °c~Odathandd; eMt
bhavitas cOvayanad; eYa bhavisyai c*dpy
Udayandd.
66 Jdto in c£Mt.
67 So Mt genly; Bh, ablYs agree: jpBh
Vrahf: Ys genly Ahi°; AVs Aha0', CGr
AhnP: </Bh Vahmana: cehlnMt Mahinarah,
^/grMt cratah, here and in next line.
68 So Mt; 'eVa °ra-sutai: AMt Maltisar-
dtm°.
69 C'dpi in eYa; mpMt cAindro.
70 So Mt; and Ya which resumes the list
here. Bh, bklYs, CGr agree. Vs genly
Khanda0; /Vs that or Khadga0.
71 So Ya, CbcdefgjnMt; jYs. ApMt, bghYs
Nira°; AMt Nirva°. Ys genly Nara°; aVs
Ni°. CGr Nimittaka. Bh genly, AZVs
Nimi; cBh Nima\ %Bh Nini; ZBh Nidhi)
J-Bh Niti; rBh Muni. This half line in
eVa is bhavita Ksemakas tathd.
72 So Mt. Va ca.
73 All agree in this name; but ZVs Ksema;
a3a4yAYa Ksepakah; jYs, ZBh Ksamaka;
AVs Caksuka. All agree in Ksemaka in
1. 30.
8
AIKSVAKUS
panca-vimsa 74 nrpa hy ete75 bhavisyah Puru76-variisa-jah
atr*anuvam&a77-sloko 'yam gito vipraih puratanaih 78
brahma-ksatrasya 79 yo yonir vamso 80 deva-rsi81-satkrtah 82
Ksemakam prapya rajanam samstham prapsyati vai Kalau 83 30
ity esa Pauravo vamso 84 yathavad anukirtitah85
dhlmatah Pandu-putrasya Arjnnasya 86 mahatmanah 87.
Aiksvakus.
Text—Am 271, 4-17* ; AY a 99, 280^-293 ; Bd iii, 74, 104-107*
Corresp. passages—(TVs iv, 22 ; 6rBh ix, 12, 9-16 ; CGr i, 141, 5-8.
The Matsya and Vayu give the whole. The Brahmanda has a lacuna and its
account begins only at 1. 23. The Bhagavata gives a list of names with a few
particulars. The Visnu and Garuda have only a list of names.
Line 1 is only in Va. Otherwise all copies of Mt and Va have the dynasty
complete, except that /Mt omits 11. 4-7; <?Va 11. 19-21 ; gVa 11. 5, 7-14, 24, 25 ;
IV a 1. 24; hp Mt have lost the whole; and fjmV a begin only at 1. 23. In /Bh
kings Sakya to Ksudraka (inclusive) are omitted; in «Bh Sakya to Suratha ; in
pBh Rananjaya to Suddhodana: in cVs Sakya to Kulaka; in /cVs all after Sakya
except the genealogical verse ; and «^Bh have nothing.
There is confusion regarding the first two kings, for Va, Vs, and Bh name two,
but Mt and Gr make them one only. This piece of the dynasty, with so much of
the various readings as concerns these two kings, stands thus:—
74 This line is only in Va ; dVa °6an ; gVa
°6a: eVa °trirh&an. These 25 kings are
Adhislmakrsna and his successors, see 1. 6 ;
but see Early Contemporary Dynasties, 1. 6,
infra.
75 Erp-ddyd te in hVa.
76 Va genly purva; eVa Puru. The cor¬
rect reading is clearly Puru, from whom the
Pauravas were descended.
77 In 7tMt °vam&ah; wMt °vamiya : bdpKt
ato'nuvamia-h \ eVa tatndn0: dV a Puru-
vamSasya; £Va anuv°, hV a °6ayd: gVa
omits atra.
78 So Mt genly; nM.tfsurat°; fgMt sandt°.
Va genly pura-vidaih; eVa paurdnikair
dvijaih.
79 This verse is in Mt, Va, Vs, Bh.
80 In AMt yd yonir0', Brt&a. vai yonir0.
Bh genly vai piokto°; bfiijkn])qThh vaniio
'yam prokto.
81 Vs r ajar si) alVs devarsi.
82 In wMt sarhk°; cMt samsk°; eMt
tsajhitah ; &Mt fsamjninah.
83 So Va, Bh, IVs. Mt' MSS have two
endings (1) samsthdsyati Kalau yuge, (2)
samsthdsyati sa (or ca) vai Kalau; /Mt
°sthapyanti ca ye°. Vs sa samstham (k,
samsthdnam) prdpsyate Kalau. Cf. p. 12,
note79.
84 But eVa ity evam Pauravam vam&am.
86 So Va, cekriKt; eVa °tam. Mt genly
iha kirtitah.
86 So Va, Mt genly; A bklmMt cArjunasya;
dV a dharma-jhasya; eVa reads this half
line Parthasya prathit-dtmanah.
87 Gr after naming Ksemaka says, tatah
iudrah pita purvas tatah sutah, suggesting
that two Sudra kings, father and son, reigned
after him.
AIKS VARUS
9
Mt. Brhadbalasya dayado vlro raja hy 1 Uruksayah2
Uruksaya3-sutas c-api 4 Vatsadroho mahayasah 5.
Va. Brhadrathasya6 dayado vlro raja Brhatksayah7
tatah K say ah sutas8 tasya Vatsavyuhas tatah Ksayat.
Vs. Vrhadbalasya putro Vrhatksanah9
tasmad Guruksepah10 tato Vatsah11 Vatsad Vatsavyuhah.
Bh. Brhadbalasya bhavita putro nama Brhadranah12
Urukriyas13 tatas tasya Vatsavrddho bhavisyati.
Gr. Vrhadbalad14 Uruksayo Yatsavyuhas tatah parah.
A comparison of these readings with possible mistakes in letters in the various
old scripts suggests that Va, Bh, and Vs are right in naming two kings, that their
names appear to be Brhatksaya and Uruksaya, and that Mt and Gr have confused
them as one. Hence it seems the text of Mt and Va should be emended thus :—
Brhadbalasya dayado vlro raja Brhatksayah
Uruksayah sutas tasya Vatsavyuha Uruksayat.
The number of kings in this dynasty is not stated, but 29 are named, excluding
Siddhartha : see however Early Contemporary Dynasties, infra.
Ata urdhvam pravaksyami Iksvakunam mabatmanam 1
Brhadbalasya2 dayado vlro raja Brhatksayah3
Uruksayah3 sutas tasya Vatsavyuha4 Uruksayat
Vatsavyuhat5 Prativyomas6 tasya putro7 Divakarah8
1 Hy omitted in bcdefgjknMt.
2 InyMt Uruk0; dkMt liuruk0 \ ceM.tNurak°;
ZMt Nuk°.
s See note 2; eMt Surak°: wMt Uruksayas.
4 In wMt tu tasyzdpi.
5 In /Mt mama0; «Mt mahatapah.
6 Brhadbalasya in eVa.
7 In AVa °tksavah; cZVa °tvayah; AVa
°drathah.
8 Ksaya sutas in 6Ya: eVa omits this line.
9 In AVs °ksvenah; gVs °ksetrah; bVs
°ksantah; /Vs Brhataksanah.
10 So dVs or Uruk°: jVs Uruksaprah:
abhVs Uruksayah; AVs Varuk°; ZVs -\Puru-
sak°.
11 But ZVs omits him.
12 In AwBh °vranah; cBh Dharudranah.
13 In cBh ckrisasi; ABh Kurukriyas; rBh
Upavrttas.
14 Vrhanranad in abGv.
1 This line is only in Va. Vs, Gr have
similar statements.
2 Va genly, //Mt °rathasya, but Brhadbala
correctly in 1. 24. Brhadbala, king of Kosala,
is mentioned in the MBh.
3 For this line, see above.
4 So Va genly, a]diaibklMt. Vs, Gr agree.
In kTVa °vyuhas; fgMt °vyaho, cZMt °ddho,
in next line cZy Mt °dvyahat; jMt crp; eMt
Vasavyuho; nKt Vrtsamuho and Vatsavyu¬
hat. Mt genly Vatsadroho: Bh °vrddha,
zBh °vrlha: AVs Vyuha. Vs (except ZVs)
inserts a king Vatsa before him (see above),
but no other authority supports it.
6 Vyudhat merely in eVa.
6 So Mt genly. Vs, Bh, abGv agree. In
eVa Prativyomnas tu. Va genly, ZVs
°vyuhas; /Mt °vyogo ; rBh °vyota; jVs
°cyoma\ AVs Praticyama. C'Gr, AVs omit
him.
7 Vyoma-pulro in //Mt.
8 So Mt, Va, Vs. Bh Bhanur Divdko
vahinl-patih, where BepVh. read correctly
Divarlco. Bury a in a&Gr. C'Gr, AVs omit
him.
10
AIKSVAKUS
tasy^aiva9 Madhyadese tu yas ca sampratam adbyaste
Ayodhya nagari subha Ay od by am10 nagarim nrpah
Divakarasya bhavita11 Sabadevo 12 maha-yasah
Sahadevasya13 dayado14 Brhadasvo 15 maha-manah 16
tasya Bbanuratho bhavyah 17 Pratitasvas18 ca tat-sutah
Pratitasva-sutas c^api Supratiko19 bhavisyati
Marudevah20 sutas tasya21 Sunaksatras22 ca tat-sutah23
Kinnarasvah24 Sunaksatrad bhavisyati param-tapah
Kinnarad Antariksas tu25
bhavisyati maha-manah 27
Susenas28 c^Antariksac ca29
Sumitras c^apy32 Amitrajit
bhavita c^Antariksas tu26
Kinnarasya suto mahan
Antariksat Suparnas30 tu 31
Suparnac c*Apy34 Amitrajit
io
9 So Mt genly: °aisd in cdefgmnYLt. Cf
corresponding lines about Adhisimakrsna
(p. 4, 1. 6) and Senajit (p. 15, 1. 13).
10 So Va: gVa omits this line.
11 Sahitd in eMt.
12 So all, except that gVa reads—
Divakara-suta6 c*api cakravarti bhavisyati.
CGr, hYs omit him.
13 In CmMt °devdc ca.
14 So Va. Mt bhavita.
15 So Va. Vs, Bh, Gr agree: kVs °draiha.
Mt genly Dhruvdsvo vai; cenMt °v-dkhyo° :
AVs omits him.
16 So Mt: cwMt °yasdh. Va bhavisyati.
17 So Va genly; Vs, Gr agree: bhY&Bhatu0.
Bh Bhanumant; ABh Van°: 6AVs omit him.
Mt corrupts this half line, g/Mt bhdvya-
ratho bhavyah, /Mt bhavya0, 6Mt bhavyo0,
cZmMt bhavyo rathd°; ZMt °rathodbhdv°:
genly bhavyo mahdbhagah. Vs says, ' son
of the preceding', tat-sunur.
18 So Va, bdfgnMt; abhklYs agree. Mt
genly Pratipasvas; AMt Pranltd0. In 6Bh
Pratikasva: Bh genly Pratikasva; cfhknprBh
°kdsa: GGv°vya; abGr °cyu: jMt Pracetds
tasya (omitting ca), but Pratatasva in next
line: ZMt marutas c-dpti. Vs genly omits him.
19 So AMt; Vs, Bh agree. Va genly Su-
pratito; eVa °nlto: Mt genly °tipo; fgYlt
°tdpo: mMt Supritdyo; ZMt Suvratopo.
CGr Pratitaka; rBh Pratika ; «6Gr ctiksaka.
Bh says, ' son of the preceding', tat-sutah.
20 So Mt; Vs, Bh agree: jBh Marad0;
TVs Maru[da]d° ; mMt, Gr, 6pBh Manud0 ;
Va Sahad°; cBh Suhad0.
21 G*dpi in <?Va.
22 So all; except rBh Svan°; eB\\ Sutahk0;
ABh Sunaksetra: cMt Suksatras tat; «Mt
f Svaksatrasvat; mMt Sutaksas tu, but
Sutaksatat in next line; yMt Sutahksatas,
but Sutaksattad in next line.
23 So Va: ceMt suto 'bhavat. Mt genly
tato 'bhavat; dknYlt °bhavet.
24 So Mt genly, eVa,; AMt °rasva: wMt
°ras ca; ZMt °rdh ■ dMt °rdksah; fgmYLt
°r-dkhyah; /Mt + °raksat. Va genly Kin-
naras tu; Vs, Gr agree: bYa fKanarasya:
rBh Kandara; Bh genly Puskara; ABh
°kala; cBh Puspara; iBh Puskara. But
cMt Kinnaras cdksaras tadvad; so eMt
crp.
25 So cdefgjklmnMt (with some corruptions);
so 7>Mt, but altered to Kinnardsvad Anta¬
riksas which A CMt hav e. Vs, Bh Antariksa;
bfgjkYs °riksa; CGr °riksaka: abGv Anu-
ra/csaka.
26 SoVa; kYa °riksasya: eVa c*Aksaviksas
tu, but Antariksat in next line.
27 Mahdyasdh in dfmMt.
28 So Mt genly: mMt °sarnas; cekYLt
°varnas ; dfgMt °parnas; 6Mt °parvas; ZMt
°pparvah; wMt °ksatras; ji'Mt °varndc.
29 So Mt genly ; cenMt °riksasya.
80 So Va: bhlYs, Gr agree. Vs Suvarna;
jYs Sarvana. Bb Sutapas.
31 Tu wanting in AVa.
32 So Mt genly; /Mt tu: wMt Sumitrasy-
dpy; &Mt Sumantr0; ceMt Suvarn0. Sumitra
Amitrajit would be one king.
33 All agree in this name, except 6Mt
AIKSVAKUS
11
putras tasya35 Brhadbhrajo 36 Dharmi37 tasya sutah smrtah.
putrah 38 Krtanjayo 39 nama Dharminah sa40 bhavisyati 15
Krtanjaya4,-suto vidvan42 bhavisyati43 Rananjayah44
bhavita Sanjayas45 c^api46 vlro raja Rananjayat
Sanjayasya47 sutah Sakyah48 Sakyac49 Chuddhodano50 'bhavat51
Suddhodanasya52 bhavita Siddhartho53 Rahulah54 sutah55
Prasenajit58 tato bhavyah.57 Ksudrako58 bhavita59 tatah 60 20
Ksudrakat Kulako61 bhavyah Kulakat62 Surathah63 smrtah 64
Amantrajit; CGr Iirtajit; abGr Satajit:
jMt tato bhavet.
34 SoVa; cZMt also: dYa Parndc.
35 So Va. Mt genly Sumitra-jo; &Mt
°triyo; jMt °trdt tu.
36 Mt genly Brhadrdjo; Vs, Bh genly agree.
But hlYs, bqtBh, CGr °dbhraja; hjklpBh
°dbhdja; mMt, abGr °dvdja; /Bh °dgdtra;
cBh °dbhanu; yBh °jjdta; eBlaBrahmadraja ;
cMt Mahardjo. Va Bharadvdjo, Brhad-
bhraja appears to be the probable name.
37 So Va; Vs agrees: eVa Dharma; Gr
Dhdrmika. Mt reads this half line Brhad-
rajasya (eZ, °rdjyasya; n, °vdjasya) vlryavan
{b, vlrya-bhak; j, klrtandt), where vlryavan
is probably a mistake for Dharmavan or
Dhdrmikah; see note 40. Bh Barhis.
38 So Va, CbcdejkmnMt. Other Mt punah.
39 So Mt genly, Va. Vs, Bh, Gr agree.
ButjpMt read thus—
Krtinjaya iti khyStah su-putro yo bhavi¬
syati :
but /Mt Krtahf in next line. In 6Vs
Krtinf: /Mt Vrhamf, but Krtanf in next
line.
40 So Va: for sa cZVa has sam-, eVa tu.
Mt genly Dhdrmikas ca ; cMt °kes ca ; mMt
itathakas ca. Mt reading should probably
be Dhdrmikasya (see note37). But /Va
reads this half line, raja parama-dharmikah.
41 In degYa °jaydt; kV& °jayd; lYlt Ranan-
jaya-.
42 So Mt. Va genly Vrato: gYa suta
vrdto, dYa °vrala, kYa vrato; eVa suvrato
vai. These suggest a king Vrata or Suvrata,
of whom the other authorities know nothing.
43 So Mt. Va tasya putro to accord with
the insertion of Vrata.
44 So Va, cefgknYLt; Vs, Bh agree. Mt
genly Ranej0; abGr Ranaj0; /Bh Rnahj0;
eVa Rathdj0: GGr + Dhanastraya.
45 So all; but pBh Sunjaya: ZMt reads
this half line + Ranamjayas capisuno,
46 Ctdto in JMt.
47 Rananjaya- in cewMt.
48 So all genly: but cdeMt, abYs, cfBh
Sak°; 6Mt Sdlh°; pMt Sdj°; /Mt Sdj°;
abGv Kasyapanya: kY a omits this name in
a blank.
49 So all; except ceMt Sak°; dgMt Sdj°;
/Mt Sdj°; 6Mt Sdlh0: gY a raja.
50 So Va, bcdjYt; bghlY s,Gr agree: ejpMt
Sud°. r Mt genly Chuddhaud0; mMt crp.
Bh Suddhoda. Vs genly Kruddhodana;
eZVs Krod0; «Vs crp.
51 So Va; 6Va bhavet: eVa smrtah. Mt
genly nrpah ; cejnYLt punah.
52 So Va, cdenKt. Mt genly Suddhaud0;
bfgMt Suddhod0.
53 So Mt genly; cMt Suddhdrddha, eMt
Sru°. Va Sdkyarthe; ala3bdhYa SaJc°, Vs,
Bh, Gr omit him.
64 So Ca2aiYa; ZVs Rdhula. Vs genly
Rdtula ; alasdgklYa Nahula ; abhYs, CGr
Bdh°) abGv Vdph°; bhYa JVah°; jVs Gdr°.
Bh Ldhgala. In /Mt Prdhula; fgM-t
Prahuta ; Mt genly Puskala; eMt Hasata ;
/cMt Hasanah (cMt sanah); ZMt Sukrtah,
55 So Mt. Va smrtah; jMt dhruvah. Bh
tat-sutah smrtah.
56 So Mt genly, Va. Vs, Bh agree. CeMt
Prasenaji; ZMt °sannaji; Gr tienajit: ZVs
omits him.
57 Krto° in eMt; jMt tato bhavydt.
58 So all; but ZVs Ksudrajit: aYs omits
him.
59 Mavara in eMt.
60 In ceMt nrpah; mMt na sah.
61 So Mt genly: «3cZVa Kuliko, Ca}(Pa*Ya
Ksul°; cMt Ksullako, eMt Ksall°; jMt
Tulako. Vs Kundaka; /Mt Kv[va]nako •
12
AIKSVAKUS
Sumitrab65 Surathasy^api66 antyas ca67 bbavita nrpab
eta Aiksvakavah 68 prokta69 bhavisya ye70 Kalau yuge71
Brhadbal-anvaye jata 72 bhavisyah kula-vardhanab73
suras ca krta-vidyas ca satya-sandha jit-endriyah 74 25
nih^esah kathitas c-aiva nrpa ye vai puratanah75
atr*anuvamsa76-sloko 'yam viprair gitah puratanaih77
Iksvakunam ayam vamsah Sumitr-anto bhavisyati78
Sumitram prapya rajanam samstham prapsyati vai Kalau79.
ity evam Manavo vamsah 80 ity evam Manavam ksatram 81
prag eva82 samudahrtab83 Ailam ca samudahrtam84 30
ZVs Kurandaka: pBh K(markka; /Bh
Ganaka; gBh Sun0; Bh genly Ran°; cBh
Run°: erBh omit him. CGr Kudava; abQr
Kudara. Gr inserts a king Sumitra before
him, misplacing apptly the next king Su-
ratha.
62 In /Mt Kul°\ /Mt Krul°; ceMt Ksull0..
63 So Mt, Va. Vs, Bh agree : /cBh Suretha;
/Mt Surasah: hVs Adhiratha; ZVs Vidur°
or Vimyur°: cBh Sunaya; erBh omit him.
Gr apptly Sumitra, see note 61.
64 Sutah in cenMt. Bh tanayas tatah.
65 So all: eVa omits this name.
66 So Va, bcdfgjknMt; eMt °thas c*dpi:
other Mt °tha/j jdto; j.Mt adds hy: eVa
°that tasmdd : ZVs says tat-putras.
67 So Va, wMt; eVa°sa; Mat genly °tu;
Z>Va antya ca. Antyah crp to antali in 6Mt,
«6Gr; to any ah in CcefgjMt, Vs genly; to
atah in CGr; to tatas in cZVa: so antyas ca
to antasya in gk\a. Bh nisthdnta.
68 So bdhVa, Bd. A GMt ete c-Aik0; cewMt,
eVa ete Ik°; bdfgMt ity eUEk°, jMt °ev*Ek°.
Va genly eta Aiksvakavah ; mVa ete Ai\laik¬
svakavah.
69 Bhupa in y'Mt.
70 So Mt genly, eVa: ce/jnMt °syanti. Va,
Bd bhavitdrah.
71 Kilau pur a in /Va.
72 So Va, Bd; eVa °tv ete; bcnMt °dnvayd
ye tu. Mt genly °anvavdye tu : /Mt Vrhad-
ba..nrpd ye tu; cjyBh °bala nrpah. Vs
°bal-dnvayah. Bh genly ete JBarhadbal-
dnvaydh : rZBh ete c-dndgatd nrpah.
'3 So Mt genly: cZMt ksudra-vamdh°, 6/yMt
°bandhavah, eVa putra-bdnd}°; AMt ksatra-
bandhavah: /Mt kruddha-vamdhanah\ cenKt
suddha-vamsa-jah. Bd reads this half line,
mahd-virya-pardkramdh. Va repeats bha¬
vitarah Kalau yuge.
74 This line is only in Va and Bd.
75 This line is only in ceriNLt.
76 Atr-dnubandha in ZMt.
77 So Mt genly; bcfgjnMt glto vipraih.
Va bhavisya-jnair uddhrtah', Bd bhavisyaj-
jn°; dVa bhavisyatair (or °nair)°: see In-
trodn. § 8.
78 So all; but /Mt Sumitra te bh°: eMt
omits the second half line.
79 So all: except that Vs, Bh begin yatas
tarn; rBh esyati for prapsyati', ZVs tasmat
for samstham. Vs reads the second half
line, sa samstham (h, samsthdnam) prdpsyate
Kalau. This line in jMt is—
Sumitra^ c=api raja vai samstham prap¬
syati kevalam.
80 So this line is in Mt genly: 6Mt Mana¬
vam vathsam.
81 So this line is in Va, Bd: CgkKa,
fksetram: eVa blunders thus—
ity etat Soma-jam ksatram Aila-jam
samudahrtam;
for Aila-ja = Soma-ja, and neither term ap¬
plies to the Aiksvakus who were Manavas.
82 In Z>Mt Pdndavam; cnhli Ailasya; eMt
Elas ca; £Mt + malasa; /Mt etaih ca ; cZMt
crp.
83 In 6Mt °tam: eMt su-mah-ddrtah; eMt
su-mah-ddbhutah.
84 Su-sulird-gatam in 5Va.
BARHADRATHAS
13
Barhadrathas.
Text—271, 17^-30*; AY a 99, 294-309*; Bd iii, 74, 107*>-
122a
Corresp. passages—CVs iv, 23; CrBh ix, 22, 45b-49; OGr i, 141,
9-11.
The Matsya, Vayu and Brahmanda give the whole, and agree except where
noted. The Visnu, Bhagavata and Garuda give merely a list of names. There is
some confusion in the Matsya in lines 20, 22, and 24 compared with 1. 26, and its
version and that of the Vayu and Brahmanda are hath given, the Matsya on the
left and the other on the right.
Scarcely any copies are complete. L. 15 is only in Va and Bd, and 11. 30, 31
only in/Mt. All copies of Mt omit 11. 26-28, except that 1. 26 is in dfgklMt and
11. 27, 28 in cdefgjkmM.t. Other omissions are: ceMt 11. 8, 9, 13, 20, 21, 23-25,
and <?Mt also 11. 29, 32, 33 ; /Mt 11. 8-12, 17-19, 32, 33 ; kMt 11. 12, 13, 17-23;
/Mt 11. 8-12, 21-29 ; mWt 11. 10-12, 14, 24, 25 and misplaces 18-20 after 23;
«Mt 11. 19 (second half)-22 (first half): a1aYa 11. 23-25 ; /Va 11. 16 (second half)-
18 (first half); eVa 11. 7-9, 15 ; /Va 1. 25 ; $Va 11. 21-29; /Va 11. 1 (second half)-
2 (first half), 10-12; /Va 11. 8-12; mVa 11. 23-25: JipMi and /Vs have lost the
whole. Vs and Bh omit Nirvrti; rBh also Ksema, Suvrata, Bharmanetra and
Susrama ; and ahGr Senajit and all after Drdhasena.
Lines 30, 31 in /Mt are perhaps valuable. This dynasty was founded by
Brhadratha, son of Vasu Caidyoparicara, and he and his 9 successors reigned down
to the great battle; see JRAS, 1910, pp. 11, 22, 29. From the battle to Senajit
6 kings are named, excluding Senajit who is spoken of as the then reigning king;
and from and including him to the end 16 kings are mentioned. There were
thus 32 kings altogether, 10 before the battle and 22 after; or from the standpoint
of Senajit's reign 16 past and 16 future. Lines 30-31 in /Mt take the standpoint
of his reign and speak of him and his successors as the 16 future kings, and say
prima facie their total duration was 723 years ; see note 98. Lines 32-33, which are
not in /Mt, reckon (in a way) from the beginning and speak of all the 32 kings as
future since most of them were posterior to the battle; and thus they say the whole
dynasty lasted 1000 years. These two statements are not contradictory but are
hardly compatible, because taken together they assign 723 years to the last 16 kings
and only 277 to the first 16. The total of 1000 years for 32 kings is excessive, and
that of 723 years for 16 kings is absurd. But if we can read lines 30-31 as two
independent sentences, and treat tesdm as applying, not merely to those 16 future
kings, but to the Brhadrathas generally, their purport stands thus—" These
16 kings are to be known as the future Brhadrathas : and1 their kingdom (that is,
the kingdom of the Brhadrathas) lasts 723 years." The total duration then,
723 years, would be within possibility, for the average reign would be about
22-| years. This rendering would of course discredit lines 32-33. If we read vayo
in/Mt with that construction (see note 98), the total period would be 700 years and
would give an average reign of just under 22 years, which would be vims-adhikam.
1 The position of ca does not necessarily discredit this rendering, for cas are often
inserted anywhere in these accounts.
14
BlRHADRATHAS
Ata urdhvam pravaksyami Magadha ye Brhadrathah 1
Jarasandhasya ye vamse 2 Sahadev-anvaye 3 nrpah
atita vartamanas ca4 bhavisyas ca tatha punah 5
pradhanyatah pravaksyami gadato me nibodhata6
sangrame Bharate vrtte 7 Sabadeve nrpatite 8
Somadhis9 tasya dayado10 rajVabbut11 sa Girivraje12
paficasatam13 tatb^astau ca 14 sama rajyam akarayat
Srutasravas15 catuh-sastim 16 samas tasy^anvaye17 'bbavat18
Ayutayus19 tu 20 sad-vimsad 21 rajyam varsany 22 akarayat
catvarimsat23 samas tasya
Niramitro25 divam gatah
samah satam24 Niramitro
mablm bhuktva divam gatah io
1 So Mt, aWa^dfghYii; also ZVa (reading
yo)\ ffcvriVa Magadha (m, °dhe) ye Brhad¬
rathah, Bd Magadho yo B°, /Mt Magadheso
B°: other Va Mdgadheydn Brhadrathdn:
eVa vamse ye vai Vrhadrathat. Bh says—
Atha Magadha-rajano bhavitaro vadami te;
which is not Skt but Pali; see Appendix I,
§ ii. Vs says—
Magadhanam Yarhadrathanam bhavisyanam
(kYs bhavindm) anukramam kathayami.
2 So Ya, Bd. Mt purvena ye Jardsandhat,
which should prob. be purve tu ye J°, cf.
jMt sarve ye tu J°. Vs says—
atra hi vam£e mahabala Jarasandha-
pradhana babhuvuh.
See JRAS, 1908, p. 316; and 1910, p. 29.
3 In /Mt °devds tu ye; eZMt crp.
4 Both accus. pi. in cefgnMt; both nom.
sing, in/Mt.
5 So Ya, Bd. Mt °sydms {bdj, °syds) ca
nibodhata (/ nibodha tan).
6 This line only in Ya, Bd: eYajyrddhanyds
tan.
7 So Mt; jMt matte. Ya, Bd tasmin.
8 So Mt, eYa. Ya, Bd °devo nipdtitah:
ceMt yais ca bhvktd mahi drayam (c, duyam).
9 So Mt, Ya genly. Bd, cdefgjYs, CGr
Somdpi; eVa, bhYs °dvi; bnMt °ddi; Vs
genly °dmi; kYs °dri: aVs Semdvi; /Mt,
feVa Samddhi, hY& Sdm°. Bh Mdrjdri. For
Somadhis tasya cMt has Sahadevasya, eMt
°devo 'sya.
10 So Mt. Va, Bd tanayo.
11 So Mt: eVa rdj*dsit. Va, Bd rajarsih.
12 In ZMt Giri[sam]vrajan; ceMt samiti-
dhvajah.
13 Pahcdsac ca in //Mt; /Mt reads this
half line, pahcdJat sapta ca tathd.
14 Tatha c»aiva in Z>Mt; eVa omits th*
dstau ca.
43 So Mt, «U4mVa, Bd. Bh, bhYs, CGr
agree. CVa °sruvds; /Bh °sruva; abQr
°scavds: </Bh Satasravas, tBh Vyutas0. Vs
genly Srutavdn; aVs tTuksata.
16 So Mt, CaxYa: a^bdfghjkhnY a, Bd
sagda-sasti; but cZVa repeats the line thus—
Srutalrava sasti samas tatas tasya suto
'bhavat:
so 6Va also, crp.
17 So Mt genly; 6Mt °dnvayo; eZMt °dntayo;
«Mt tasya nayo. Va, Bd tasya suto.
18 Bhavet in 6/cMt.
19 So Va, Bd. Ys, Bh, CGr agree; gVs
°tdyuta, abQv °tdmus, rBh °dhdyus; /Bh
'dhutas ca; jYs Uyus. Mt genly Apratipi;
akcddfgmMA Apratapi (which would be an
easy misreading of Ayutdyi); wMt Anayd-
pam ; AMt Asutd.
20 Ca in Mt.
21 So 6/cMt, Bd; Va genly sad-virhsam :
mY a that or sat-trirhsam. Mt genly,
axasfgjnYa sat-trimsat or °sam: but dfgMt,
bdKVa sad-trimsat or °sa, where the d sug¬
gests the correct reading is sad-vimsat, for
v and tr are often confused.
22 So Va, Bd. Mt sama (&Mt abdam)
rajyam.
23 So Mt: 7cMt °sati,
24 So Va, Bd: eYa omits these words.
25 So Mt genly; 6nMt tasmdn Nir°; wMt
Niramitro: but ceMt sama Mitro bhuktvd
c-aiva; &Mt Sarmamitro bhogdn bhuktvd;
dfgYt Niramitro (g, °titro) bhuktvd c*emdm.
BABHADBATHAS
15
pancasatam samah sat ca26 Suksatrah 27 praptavan malnm
trayo-vimsad Brhatkarma28 rajyarh varsany29 akarayat
Senajit30 samprayatas ca31 Senajit30 sampratam 32 c^api
bhuktva 33 pancasatam 34 malum eta vai35 bhoksyate 36 samah37
Srutanjayas38 tu39 varsani40 catvarimsad41 bhavisyati
maha-balo42 maha-bahur43 maha-buddhi44-parakramah 15
asta-vimsati45 varsani malum46- prapsyati vai47 Vibhuh 48
asta-pancasatarii49 c^abdan50 rajye sthasyati vai Sucih51
asta-vimsat52 saina raja53 Ksemo54 bhoksyati vai mahim 55
Vs, eVa, Bh, Gr Niramitro. Bh adds tat-
sutah.
26 But fgYLi sadva; wMt sadga; cMt
sastah; eMt hy astah ; eYa tasya.
27 So dfMt, aseVa, Bd; Vs agrees: &Va
Suksatrd; aifgmYa°ksattd. Cala2Ya°krttah,
hYa °krtta, 6Va °krta, dYa °ksakrt; gMt
Ksuksatrah; Z>Mt Suksarah. Mt genly
Suraksah; ceMt Sumitrah; &Mt Naksatrah;
wMt crp. Bh, bYs Sunaksatra; abGr
Suhaks0; GGr Svaksetra. Vs adds tat-
tanayah.
28 So Va, Bd, with °sad, °sam, or °sa. Mt
Brhatkarma trayo-vimsad; ceMt °tu dvd-
trimsat. Vs Vrhatkarman. Bh °tsena;
/tBh Vihasena. CGr Bahukarmaka; aZ>Gr
Varukarmana.
29 So Va, Bd; eVa varsani 'kdr°. Mt
genly abdam rdjyam, /yMt abddn°: ceriYLt
read this half line, prdptd (n, °tas ; c, °tvd)
c=emdrh vasundhardm.
30 So Mt, Va genly, Bd: a2bdjMt, a2asYa,
Vs, CGr Sena0; wMt Sena°, wMt Syena0;
&Va San-jit. Bh genly Karmajit, wBh Kdr°,
7/&Bh Kur°; rBh Dharmavid: eVa Manisi.
CGr inverts this king and the next. See
the corresponding lines about Adhislmakrsna
(p. 4, 1. 6) and Divakara (p. 10, 1. 5).
31 So Mt genly : bfgriYLt sdmpratas ad/yam,
jMt samprajic c°.
32 So Va, Bd: eVa sdmpratas.
33 Bhokta in bdfgjlnMt.
34 So a^a2bdlMt; fgjYLt °satd. Mt genly
paiica-satam.
35 So Va genly, Bd. CVa etdm vai, ' this
(earth)'. But eVa pancasad, thus bringing
this version into similarity to the corre¬
sponding verses, p. 4, 1. 6 and p. 10, 1. 5.
36 CVa bhujyate; frriSfa bhoksyase.
37 In mVa tava; fVa tare.
38 So all; except yMt Srutiiij0 ; askYa
Satailj0; yMt Sritahj0 ; 7>Mt Stutanj0 ; dVs
Ksatahf; bYs fiipuiij0: eVa Satamyajhas.
Bh names him Srtahjaya indirectly, Srtan-
jayad Viprah; cBh Mutanj°. CGr inverts
him and Senajit.
39 Ca in cewMt.
40 In enYlt varsanam; jMt varsan vai.
41 P anca-trimsad in fgYLi, eVa.
42 This line is only in Va, Bd. CVa °bahur.
Bd ripuhjayo.
43 CVa °buddhir.
44 GVa bhima ; yVa bala.
45 So Mt; <?Va asta-vimsat tu: gmYa
pahca-vimsat tu. Va, Bd pahca-trimsat tu.
40 Masva in eVa.
47 So Mt genly; yMt pdsyatP; cewMt
samprdpsyate. Va, Bd palayita.
48 So Mt genly, eVa; 6Mt vibho; cefg~YLt
Prabhuh; ZMt prabho: djkYlt vlryavan for
vai Vibhuh. Vs, Bh genly Vipra; ptVAi
Dhipra; jYsPipra; kYsRipu; b Ys Ripun-
jaya. CGr Blruri; abGv Samvi. Va, Bd
nrpah, giving no name ; mVa [vr]nrpah.
49 Astau pahcdsatd in eYa.
50 So dfgMt, Va, Bd: cMt c*dbdd; wMt,
hYa castdn; eMt casta. Mt genly sat ca:
eVa sunho.
51 So all: except wBh Suci; Z>Mt Mucih;
eMt Srucih; ylih Susi. Vs adds tasya
putrah.
52 In cdeMt asta-trimsat (or °sa); mMt
dvdtrirhsas ca.
53 So Mt. Va, Bd purnah.
54 So all: except «Va Ksamo) ZMt Ksaimo.
Vs genly, CGr Ksemya: fgYlt Pakso or
Yakso.
55 So Mt genly; cefgnYlb bhoksyati (/,
bhojyati) medinim. Va, Bd raja bhavisyati.
16
BARHADRATHAS
Suvratas tu56 catuh-sastim57 rajyam prapsyati viryavan58
panca-trimsati69 varsani panca varsani purnani60
Sunetro61 bhoksyate malum62 Dharmanetro63 bhavisyati
bhoksyate64 Nirvrtis65 c^emam 66 asta-pancasatam samah 67
asta-vimsat68 sama rajyam
Trinetro71 bhoksvate tatab 72
asta-trimsat69 sama raj yam70
Susramasya73 bhavisyati
catvarim^at tath^&stau ca74 Drdhaseno75 bhavisyati
travas-trimsat tu76 varsani
4/ • •
Mahinetrah 77 prakasyate78
travas-trimsat tu varsani
i/ • •
Sumatih79 prapsyate tatah 80
dva-trimsat tu81 sama raja82 Sucalas83 tu bhavisyati
84
20
25
66 So Bd. Vs, Bh, CGr agree: also eVa
Suvratas tha (for Suvrato 'tha); CbfghmY&
Suvatas tu. Va genly Bhuvatas tu; jVa,
2 MSS of CVa Yuvatas0; dVa tsavatsara;
JBh Suvrta ; abQr Sujclta. Mt genly Anu-
vratas, yMt °tras; /Mt Anuvrta: ceMt
Ksemakasya.
67 So Mt, Ya, Bd (jti, °ti, °tim, °tlrn):
cdeMt sutah sasti; dVa tu sastim vai; mMt
sasti sama.
58 In ceMt yatnatah (for Suvratah h see
note66).
69 So C&Mt; fgjkmMi °trimsat tu (m, ca;
k omits tu). Al^li °vimsati; dMt pancdsac
ca (with a syll. short).
60 So Va, Bd: eVa varsani repeated.
61 In jMt iSndndtro; ZMt pahcdsan.
62 Mahan in JMt.
63 So Va, Bd; also AVs, TijkBh, and v.r. in
6rBh: AVa °nepro. Bh genly Dharmasutra;
wBh °putra; 6/Bh °ksetra. Vs, Gr briefly
Dharma.
64 Bhojyate in mMt, emVa.
65 So Mt; /Mt Ninrtis; eVa Nrbhrtah.
Va, Bd nrpatis.
66 So Mt. Bd c-ema; a'aV/feiVa caimd;
AVa caibhd ; dVa, c-bbhd; other Va c*aiva:
eVa prthmm.
67 In /Mt asta7n p°: 6Mt asta-pancasa vai
samam.
68 So Mt: cde Mt °vimsa.
69 So Va, Bd. OVa astd°.
70 So Va. Bd rastrarii.
71 So Mt genly; JMt Train0: cdefgYLt
Sun°.
72 In cefgjMA nrpah; dMt mahim.
73 So Bd; Vs genly Susrama: AVs Su-
sruma, eYs and abGr Sus°, CGr +Smas°:
dYs Susuma; <Bh Srama. Bh genly Sama;
hknpBh. Sama; 6Vs Susava; hYs Suvrama.
Va genly Suvratasya, eVa Susruf.
74 So Mt; eVa °satam astau ca. Va, Bd
°sad fdas^dstau ca.
70 So a2djMt, Va genly, Bd. Vs genly,
BcrtBh. agree; CGr °senaka; jYs °snena;
abGr Dathasenaka (Pkt): mMt Drdhaneta ;
/yMt and eVa Vrhatseno; &Mt Mahats0, nMA
Mahds°, C Va1asa4Mt Dyumats0, and so GpBh.
(altered in p to JDrdhas0).
76 So Mt genly; djYLt °sac ca; //Mt °sati:
AMt panca-trimsad (omitting tu).
77 So C'Fasa4/mMt: ala'2bdfgjM.t mahim V°.
78 So Mt genly: aV/Mt prasasyate, dgMX
°ti; a2AMt prasasyate, gjnMt °ti. The root
prasas appears to be, treated as belonging to
the ya class, see Various local dynasties,
note 64, post.
79 So Va, Bd, Vs, Bh, CGr: dYs Sumanti.
80 In eVa °te mahim; dY a vimsatih samah.
81 So Mt genly, eVa; dfgkYlt °sac ca ; nMt
°satam. Va dva-vimsati; JMt °sat hi. Bd
catvarimsat.
82 So Mt; /yMt rajan. Va, <£Mt rajyam.
AkYLt add hy.
83 Mt genly Acalas; 6Mt Abalas: adadjlYa
Sucalo; CYa Sucalo; a3a*bhkYa Sucalo.
Vs, mMt, Bh, CGr Subalas; ABh Subala;
cBh Surbola: eVa Sudhanva ; rBh Bhuvana
or Bhubala; one GVa MS Yuvano. Sucalo
seems the best form. Bd omits this line:
dYa reads it—
rajyam Sucalo bhoksyati atha &atru-jayi
tatah; r
which suggests a king Satrujayin, but no
other authority supports this. Bh adds
janita tatah, ' son of the preceding
PRADYOTAS
17
catvarimsat saiua raja 85 Snnetro 88 bhoksyate87 tatah 88
Satyajit89 prthivlm raja 90 try-asitim91 bhoksyate92 samah 93
prapy^emam Yisvajie 94 c^api panca-vimsad95 bhavisyati
Ripunjayas 96 tu varsani97 pancasat prapsyate mahim
sodas^aite 98 nrpa jneya bhavitaro Brhadrathah 30
trayo"-vims-adhikam tesam rajyam ca sata-saptakam
dva-trimsac 1 ca2 nrpa hy ete 3 bhavitaro Brhadrathah 4
purnam varsa-sahasram 5 vaiG tesarii rajyam bhavisyati7.
Pradyotas.
Text—272, 1-5 ; ^4Ya 99, 309^-314*; Bd iii, 74, 122b-127a.
Corresp. passages—CYs iv, 24, 1-2 ; GBh xii, 1, 2-4.
The Matsya, Vayu, and Brahmanda give the whole dynasty. The Visnu and
Bhagavafca name all the kings.
All are complete, except thus: CklYLt omit lines 9, 10; g.Mt 11. 5, 6; £Mt
84 So Mt. Va bhoksyate tatah; eYa, bho-
jyate°.
85 As to this line, see p. 13: dfgkYLt rajyam.
86 So Mt, Va, Bd. Vs genly, _/r<Bh Sunlta,
dYs °ndta; Bh genly, «Vs °nltha. 6'Gr
Nlta.
87 In 7c Mt bhojyate; eVa bhavita.
88 In dfgkYLt nrpah.
89 So all (see p. 13); except jl-Mt Saptajit;
cdemM t Sarvajit.
90 So cdefkmMt, eVa; gjMt °vl-rdjd. Va
genly °vi-rdjyam. Bd ° vi-rastram.
91 So Va, Bd: cefgkmMt asitim; cZMt
asitih: eVa trimsatam: jfMt reads this half
line, 'iitim prapsyati vai samah. Tryasitim
may be a mistake for hy asitim, or (by
metathesis of vowels) for trimsatam.
92 In eVa bhojyate; cdefgkmMt prapsyate.
93 In dfgkmYlt tatah; ceMt nrpah.
94 So all (see p. 13): but £Va Visyajic; Va
genly Virajic: cdefgjkmM.t read this half
line, Visvajic c-aiva (d, sarba) varsani.
95 So ekM.t, dfmYa, Bd. Va genly, cdjmMt
°trimsad : gMt tri-pahcasad, /Mt °cad.
98 So Mt, eVa. Vs, Bh agree: see Pra¬
dyotas, note1. Va, Bd synonym. Arihj°;
dVa fAciranj0; C'Gr Isuhj0 : gMt omits this
line and repeats 1. 24 here. Vs adds tasya
putrah.
97 So Mt, Va. Bd varsandm.
98 So y'Mt (see p. 13) with sodaSaiste, which
no doubt means sodaS^aite, because from
Senajit to the end there were 16 kings,
though its list is imperfect.
99 So y'Mt (see p. 13) reading vayo, which
is no doubt a misreading of trayo, tr and v
being often confused. If we keep vayo, the
line may perhaps mean, ' Their periods ex¬
ceeded 20 years, and their kingdom lasted
700 years '; yet the first of these two state¬
ments, if it can be so rendered, seems inept:
see p. 13.
1 So Mt genly, Va. CblMt °6ati (omitting
ca). Bd dvavimiac, which is the total num¬
ber of kings mentioned. This half line in
gYa is, ete mahabalah sarve.
2 Mat tu; eVa omits.
3 C'Mt nrparhyate (misprint): eVa ete hi
nrpa.
4 So Mt, Bd. Va genly °that. CYa Brhad¬
rathah ; eY& drdha-vratdh.
6 In dMt purvam v°; /yMt purne varsa-
sahasre. Vs varsa-sahasram ekam: Bh
sdhasra-vatsaram.
6 Mt tu.
7 After this line Abc^lt insert 1. 3 from the
next dynasty.
1)
18
PliADYOTAS
inserts 1. 2 of the next dynasty after 1. 8: eVa omits 11. 9 (second half), 10 ; mVa
omits 11. 5, 6 and reads then 11. 8, 9, 7-10: «Bh has lost Visakhayupa to the end;
and hpMt and £ZBh the whole.
The total of the reigns agrees with the period assigned to the dynasty,
which is 138 years according to Va, Bd, Vs, and Bh. Mt generally says the duration
was 52 years, or at most (if dvi-pahcasat could mean dvih pane a sat) 100 roundly ; but
several copies make it 152 years (see note 39).
Brhadrathesv1 atitesu2 Yitih
Pulikah5 svaminam hatva6
svas-putram abhiseksyati
misatam10 ksatriyanam 11 ca12
Balakah14 Pulik-odbhavah15
sa vai pranata19-samanto20 bl
1 In cd&Mt °rathe : nMt Barhadrathesv, eAIt
°rathesa.
2 In be Mt vy atitesu; «4Mt °te tu; bY a
omits 'tltesu.
3 So Mt genly: Va genly and cderiKt
Vita0', eVa Blti°. Bd Virahantrsv. Viti-
hotresv is right; see Early Contemporary
Dynasties, 1. 7, where all three read it
right; the name occurs often in the Puranas.
4 So Mt genly. Bd, a2a3bfghYa a-vartisu.
Other Va °hotresu vartisu, eVa °varnisu,
fgjkMt °bandhusu; ZMt °bhavisyati.
6 So a1 ~3bcdefgkmnM t. CGVaHYLt Pula-
kah; jMt Palikdh.
6 Krtva in eMt.
7 So/mVa; and Vs genly. Bd, VAiSunaka',
cZBh Sanaka. Va genly, hkYs Munikah;
ZVs Munika. Vs says—
yo 'yam Kipunjayo nama Barhadratho
'ntyah tasya Suniko nam=amatyo * bhavi-
syati. Sa c«ainam svaminam hatva sva-
putram Pradyota+-namanam abhiseksyati:
where * kVs dpatyo; + eVs Pradyotana. Bh
reads—
yo 'ntyo * Puranjayo+ nama bhavisyo
Baraliadrathah*
tasysamatyas tu Sunako hatva svami¬
nam atmajam
Pradyota-sanjnam rajanam karta :—
where * ZVs 'nyah; +cZBh Ripuhjayo cor¬
rectly, see p. 17, note 93: 1 Barahadrathah for
the metre; eBh Barhayad0 ; cpBh Vdvrhad0;
cZBh 'tha Barhal0, afnrsEh Barhad°, in dis-
otresv3 Avantisu 4
Sunikah7 svaminam hatva
putram samabhiseksyati9
misatam ksatriyanam hi13
Pradyotam16 Snniko17 balat18
nvisyo21 naya-varjitah22
regard of metre : gBh and v. r. in (7Bh amend
this half line, bhavyo Barhadratho nrpah.
8 Svam in ZwcZMt; eMt f sum.
9 So Va, Bd; sam- was probably svam
originally : cZVa raj ye 'bhi°.
10 So Mt genly : 6Alt jiyatdm ; ZMt niya-
tarh; wAft niyanta; cZMt t masilam: see
p. 17, note7.
11 In dMt °ydyam.
12 Tu in cdefgjnMt.
13 Ca in eVa.
14 So Mt genly: Z>Mt bdlakaih; jMt Mali-
kah; see note27.
15 So cejnYit; see note 6. A CMt Pulak0 ;
ArMt Pulako merely. But ZxZMt Puliko balat,
ZMt Pulako°, fgmYLi Pdlako0. The accus.
seems to be required.
16 So Va genly. Vs, Bh corroborate, see
note7. Bd °tim; eVa Sudyotam. Cala3kY a
Pradyoto.
17 See note7; /Va Sunike. Va genly
Muniko, mVa °ke. Bd nrpatim.
18 To its statement in note 7 hYs adds ikyi
samnati pdriva svayam eva raja svayamava
bhavino.
19 In eMt prajata ; &Mt prajamtdh.
20 In ZMt irlmanto.
21 So Mt genly, eVa. Va genly, aWfcZMt
°sye; jMt bhavitd.
22 So Casa*cejklnYLt, cfghjklmYa; so d Va
which prints it 'naya°. But cZMt nava-v° ;
eVa na ca v°; /Mt na ca dharmikah,
GVatahmM.t °dharmatah, 6Mt °dharma-jit:
PRADYOTAS
19
trayo-vimsat sama raja23 bhavita24 sa nar-6ttamah 25
catur-vimsat sama raja 26 Palako 27 bhavita tatah28
Visakhayupo 29 bhavita nrpah pancasatim 30 samah.
eka-vimsat sama raja31
Suryakas33 tu bhavisyati
eka-vimsat32 sama rajyam
Ajakasya34 bhavisyati
bhavisyati35 sama36 vimsat37 tat-suto Nandivardhariah38
dvi-pancasat tato 39 bhuktva 40
pranastab.44 panca te nrpah.
asta-trimsac41-chatam42 bhavyab 43
Pradyotah45 panca te sutah46. io
cZVa mitra-varjitah; bVa merely varjitah.
Bd reads this half line bhavisyena pravar-
titah.
23 In a2a4Va rdjya.
24 In n M t bhavisyat.
25 In blnMt manmath-dturah.
26 So Va, Bd. Mt genly asta-vimSati var-
sdni: AMt °virhSati tathd varsd (with an
extra syll.), see Appendix I, § i: AMt
° vimSat tato yo (with a syll. short).
27 So all, except ABh Pal°; cZBh Ydl° (p
and y confused); AVs Gopal°; ceMt Bdl° ;
bnVLt Til0: jMt Pdsako; IV s Baku; Bit
Nalakso. Vs adds, tasy-dpi Pdlaka-namd
putro ; Bh yat Palakah sutah.
28 So Va, Bd: eVapunah. Mt nrpah.
29 So genly, except dVs °yapa, bVs °yugha,
cBh °supa,bMt and aVs °bhupo,fmVa °dhupo,
y'Bh °diiya, //Mt °rupo, rBh °nrpa. With
the dialectical variation of § and kh, «Mt
and deYa ViSasa-yiipo, Z>AVa °suyo, ABh
°mupa. Otherwise dMt Visvakhayupo; ABh
Visvay°; AVs Visdsvarhy0. Bh adds tat-
putro', Vs implies it.
30 So CalaWa; bghkVa °fl; a3ZVa °tlh:
Bd °tam. Mt reads this half line, tri-
pancasat (jMt pancdsa did) tathd samah;
eYa ksatriydndm sama satam.
31 So Mt: AMt rdjye.
32 So e/Va, Bd: mVa first trayo-vimsat
(part of 1. 5 1) but in repeating has eka°.
Va genly eka-trimsat.
33 So Mt genly : Bit Suryabas; (Bit Mur-
jakas; mMt Mrjukas.
34 So Va, Bd; /Va Ajyak0, cZVa Akark0:
eVa reads this half line Ajakah sa karisyati.
Bh genly Rdjaka; Vs Janaka: (ZBh Cdjaka;
aAVs Ajaka; AVs Aja.
35 In 6Mt Sisundkah.
36 So Va, Bd, 6Mt. Mt genly nrpas;
/Mt bhrsas.
37 Mt trimiat • jMt tad vat.
38 So Mt, Bd. Vs, Bh agree: cZBh Nanda°
altered to JVandi0; cVs Naksi°. Va genly
Varti°; one MS of GVii Vardhi0; «>Va
Klrti0. Bh adds tat-putrah; Vs implies it.
39 So ACbklmMt: (ZMt chate; fgjnMt cha-
tam; ceMt satam.
40 In cdefgjMt bhutva; ZMt bhdvyah.
41 So Va genly, Bd ; C«4Va astd°; jVa atti-
trimSat; dVa f astdttaSa.
42 In jmVa satam; dhV&tatam; y Va sama.
43 In yVa rdjd.
44 In yMt prdnasthah; Z>Mt prananydh;
/Mt prandmdydh; ZMt prothotah.
46 So Va genly, Bd : ala2a4kmVa, Vs Prad°.
Bh Pradyotanah; cZBh Prdd°.
46 So Va. Bd. nrpah. Similarly Vs—
ity ete asta*-trirh£adt-uttaram abda*-
6atam panca Pradyotah prthivim bhok-
syanti:
where * aVs sat, AVs dva; + 6AAVs vimsad;
*jVs ardda, AVs asta, and AVs aru, all cor¬
ruptions of abda. Bh says—
panca Bradyotana ime
asta* - trim6+ -d ttara-6atam bhoksyanti
prthivim nrpah :
where * fmV>\\ asta; + //(Bh vims.
20
SI&UNAGrAS
Slhinagas.
Text—AM.t 272, 6-13a ; MVa 99, 314b-322a ; Bd iii, 74,127^-135*.
Corresp. passages—(7Ys iv, 24, 3 ; GBh xii, 1, 5-8a.
The Vayu and Brahmanda give the whole, and the Matsya all except lines
11, 12. The Visnu and Bhagavata name all the kings and state the duration of the
dynasty. All copies of the Matsya erroneously introduce the first two Kanvayana
kings (see note24) after 1. 7; and the Vayu and Brahmanda put 1. 8 before 11. 6 and
7 contrary to all the other authorities.
The defects are these. CMt omits 1. 1; ceMt 11. 13, 14; y'Mt 11. 6 (second
half), 7 (first half); £Mt 11. 2, 3, 10; ^Mt 11. 5, 6 : a4Va omits 11. 6-end ; eVa
11.8-10; fXa 11. 15, 16, 17 (first half); gXa 11. 7-14, 16, 17; hXa has only
11. 1-3 : wzBh omits Ksemadharman to Udayin ; %Bh has only the verses stating the
duration of the dynasty; and hpXLt, <5^Bh have nothing.
All the authorities say there were 10 kings, and do not differ much in their
names. The duration of the dynasty appears to have been 163 years, for the Mt
reading in 1. 16 can well mean ' hundred, three, plus sixty' (see Introdn. §§ 42 ff.),
though it would mean '360' if taken as literary Sanskrit; moreover '163' is
a probable figure while ' 360' is an impossible one. The terms certainly admit of
ambiguity, and an examination of the other versions shows how it developed.
The Bd and Bh reading sa$ty-iittara-mta-trai/am (see note 46) can also mean 163,
if it represents a Pkt original of (something like) satthy-uMara-satam tao, but means
360 if taken as correct Skt. The former interpretation seems preferable, because
this expression is used with varsani in Bd and with samah in Bh, and these
combinations do not constitute correct Skt but would be good in Pkt: still an
ambiguity does appear there. It seems to have affected the two other versions.
The Va reading (see note46) taken as Pkt means 'hundred, three, plus sixty-two',
but this is an impossible style of reckoning, and the only tenable construction is to
read it as correct Skt meaning 362. As this is an impossible figure, I would
suggest that the dvi is a corruption of abclax, that the initial a blended with or was
elided after the word that represented varsani in the Pkt original2, and that the
remaining Ida was mistaken for dva (or dvi). If this suggestion be tenable, the Va
reading agreed with Mt and meant 163. The Vs following upon the ambiguity
and mistake says explicitly ' 362 years ' in correct Skt.
1 Compound consonants are sometimes in¬
verted in the MSS, see note 4\
2 Such elisions do take place in Pkt, and
appear in Sanskrit, cf. p. 15, note29; p. 17,
note 91; Various local dynasties, note48, infra',
and to that cause are no doubt due the
elisions in the middle of the following lines,
.4 Va 88, 81, 115 ; 94, 21
apadhvams=eti bahu$o 'vadat krodha-
samanvitah.
devaih sardham mahateja 'nugrahat tasya
dhimatah.
rathl raja 'py anucaro 'nyo 'gac c*aiv*
anudr^yate.
Instances might be easily multiplied from
' the Puranas.
S1SUNAG-AS
21
Hatva1 tesarii yasah krtsnam Sisunago2 bhavisyati
Varanasyam sutaiii sthapya
srayisyati5 Girivrajam
Varanasyam sutas tasya 4
sa yasyati6 Girivrajam 7
Sisunagas ca 8 varsani catvarimsad bhavisyati
Kakavarnah9 sutas tasya10 sat-tririisat11 prapsyate malum 12
f^at-trimsac c^aiva13 varsani
Ksemadharma15 bhavisyati
tatas tu viriisatim 14 raja
Ksemadharma10 bhavisyati
catv^rim^at17 sama rajyam18 Ksatraujah 19 prapsyate tatah
asta-vimsati21 varsani22 Vimbisaro 23 bhavisyati24
Ajatasatrur25 bhavita pafica26-vimsat sama nrpah
panca27-vimsat28 sama raja Darsakas29 tu bhavisyati
1 In a3Va hrtvd; 7c Va hate', cMt krtvd.
2 So mMt, Bd. Vs, Bh agree: «Mt
Sisunago here- Mt, Va genly Sisundko
6Mt Sigru°; eMt SvJruvdko here; TVa
Sisuko; JcVs Sisunama.
3 So Mt: jMt °sthdpyo; df Mt tu samsthd-
pya.
4 So Ya and Bd,
8 So Mt genly ; so &Mt ante, see p, 18, hut
sramydsyati here : cenMt vraji$yati; dfgrnM.t
adhydsyati, y'Mt 'dhisthds0; ZMt f avyameti.
6 So a2a3a4cZVa, 3 MSS of CVa; bfgjlmVa,
so y°: hVa yo y°; itYa [so yosya] yo y°. Bd
saihy0 : a1 Va, 3 MSS of CVa samprdpsyati.
7 In klVa °vratam,
8 So Bd, Ya, Sisundkasya for °ndlcas ca,
as in /Mt. Mt genly Sisundkas tu; egMt
Sisru0 (g, ca) ; 6Mt Sigru°.
9 So Mt, Bd. Ys, Bh agree ; ZMt KdJcev0:
&Mt and /Bh Kakakarnali; mMt Kdsni-
varmah. Va Sakavarnah; /Va Savarna.
10 Vs, Bh corroborate.
11 So Va, bcdfgjMt, Bd : eMt sad-trim Sat,
which suggests sad-vimsat, as in Mt genly :
nMt sad-gimsat ( = sad-vimsat).
12 So Mt, eVa (which has only these two
words). Va, Bd ca bhavisyati.
13 So Mt genly (/Mt °c-dpi): bee Mt °sati
ca (b omits ca)', wMt sadimsati (=t= sat-
trimsati) ca.
14 So Va and Bd.
15 So Mt genly. CMt °dhoma; nMt
°dhanvd; dMt Syemadharma, where s is
dialectic variation in writing of kh which
= ks : Z/Mt +Lemacarmd.
16 So eVa, Bd. Y$, Bh agree. Va genly
°varmd; 6Va °vama; ZVa, °vam: dehlpsV>\\
°dharma, and yet say the next king was
Ksetradharma-ja ; similarly /Bh Ksema-
dhanva and °dharma-ja. Vs adds tat-putrah;
Bh tasya sutah.
17 So Va, cehriKt, Bd. Mt genly catur-
vimsat, eZMt °sati.
18 So Va, 6Mt. Bd rdstram; cMt raja,
Mt genly so ''pi.
19 So Va genly, Bd. Vs genly agrees;
bdfgl\a °trojdh : eVa Ksetrojd, mVa °jah,
kYR°yah, Bh Ksetrajha ; 7c Bh °trata\ yBh
Ksetra. Mt mostly Ksemajit; /Mt °mavit ;
/Mt °mdmvit; oZMt °mdbih ; 7cMt °marvi ;
ceMt °mdrcih; «Mt Ilemajit. Bh adds
Ksemadharma-ja ; Vs implies it.
2" So Va. Bd. Mt malblm; wMt malii.
25 So Mt. 'Va °sat (//Va °se). Bd asta-
trimsat.
22 So Mt. Va, Bd sama raja, eVa 0nrpah,
23 There is great variation in this name:
aVs Vinvisdra; jVs Vimis°. Vs genly IWZ-
misa. Bd, Bh, hlVs Vidhis0. V5, kVi?
Vivis°; bVs Suvindus°; mMt Vidusdno :
jfMt Vindmndno, bfglMt °duseno : eZMt Bin-
dundso. Mt genly Vindhyaseno, «Mt Vidh°
A'M t Ksemadharma. Vs adds tat-putro.
24 After this line Mt inserts the two lines
about Kanvayana and Bhumimitra of the
Kanvayana dynasty (see infra), and repeats
them in their proper place there. It is
a clear error of misplacement.
25 So all: wMt Ajdtds0; 7rVa Ajas0. Bh
adds sutas tasya.
26 So Va, Bd. Mt genly sapta; cegnMt
saptd; CMt astd.
27 So Va, Bd. Mt catur,
22
SISUNAGAS
Udayi30 bhavita tasraat31 trayas-triihsat sama nrpah
sa vai pura-varam raja prthivyam Kusum-ahvayam32
Gangaya daksine kule 33 caturthe 'bde 34 karisyati
catvarimsat35 sama 36 bhavyo raja 37 vai Nandivardhanah 38
catvarimsat traj^as 39 c^aiva Mahanandi40 bhavisyati
ity ete bhavitaro41 vai42 Saisunaga nrpa dasa43
satani44 trmi var^ani45 sasti-varsAdhikani tu46
Sisunaga47 bhavi$yanti48 rajanah k^atra-bandhavah 49.
JO
*5
28 Bd, asVa trirhiat,
29 Mt genly Vavnsakas; eMt Varus0eMt
Vas°; Mt Vis0; jMt Vasyagas; /cMt
Sakas c-aiva (omitting tu). Va Darsakas.
Bd, Vs, Bh Darbhaka; /Bh Dambh0. Dar-
saka seems the most central form.
30 There is great variation in this name.
Mt genly Udasl; nMtUddtir; Oft Udam-
bhi; df Mt Uddmbhi, gMt °bhir; 6Mt
Udibhir. Ca2 Va Udayi; cdaHVii, Bd Udayi,
bVa °yam: &Va Tradapl (an easy mis¬
reading); jMt Teddmnl; mVa Uda. Ys
genly Udaydsva, acfgjkVs °yana, IVs °ya :
6Vs Anaya (or Dan°); hVs Ovaya. Bh
Ajaya or A jay a, (hut see note38). Udayi
seems the best form,
31 In a1-3Va yasmdt; Z>Mt tasyds; /Mt
bhupas.
32 This line and the next only in Va, Bd.
83 In asblVa kone; kVa ko[va]ne.
84 So Va. Bd. 'hni: eVa caturutpram (for
catur-abdarh 1).
33 So Mt, aVdVa, Bd. Va genly dvd-
catvdrimsat, with a sylh too much (dvd
cancelled in cZVa) : eVa dvi-c°.
86 In eVa satir.
37 Raja wanting in eVa.
38 So all: kV&Rand0; nMt Nandivardanah.
Bh gives him the patronymic Ajeya; gBh
Ajneya : see note30.
39 (7Va trayam (which A Va adopts); /Mt
bhayarh; ?aMt tataL
40 So Mt, Va genly. Vs agrees : Bh °dih ;
fc/Mt, &Va °dd ) nMt Mahamnandi; /Va
Mahinandi. Bd Sahanandir. Bh adds
sutas tatah.
41 In eVa sankhyayd bhavitard.
42 In a1_4Mt 'tra.
43 So Va, except that it gives the name as
SaUundkd] mVa Rai§u°; gVh SaisukdS ca\
see note 47, The correct number of kings
is ten, as Va, Bd, Vs, Bh say (see notes 46
and48). Mt is confused. Its original reading
was probably dasa vai SiSimaka-jah, but,
since the first two Kanvayana kings were
erroneously inserted (see note 24), the number
of names in it became 12, and attempts were
made to reconcile the discrepancy: hence
CGVcdfgrnMt boldly read daSa dvau (fg,
bdau) Srtundka-jdh, eMt dasadva Sisru°,
&Mt [daJa] dvddasa Sisu°; /Mt crp [vai]
dasa dve Srsvanekatdh : other copies evade
inconsistency by an indefinite statement,
thus a1~4btnMt vamie vai (n, 'smin) SUund-
katah (/ °jdh; b, Sigrundkatah) ; and eVa,
which often agrees with Mt, Si&undg-ddayo
nrpah. For Bd, Vs, Bh, see note 4e.
44 In &Va etdni.
43 In eVa varsdnah (for °narh). Mt genly
purnani; cZMt purbdni: /Mt omits this
word.
46 So Mt; cenMt ca for tu: Z>Mt sastir vd
adhikdni ca; /Mt sasti varsdni kani ca. Va
genly dvi-sasty-abhyadhikdni tu; al~sbdmVh
dvd0; ZVa dcd-pxpy-dbh?; eVa dvi-sastyas
C'ddhik0. Bd condenses this and the pre¬
ceding line into one—
bhavisyanti ca varsani sasfy-uttara-^ata-
trayam.
Bh agrees, condensing the same two lines
and the next into two lines—
Si&unaga * da^aiv=aite ?asty-uttara-sata-
trayam+
sama bhoksyanti prthivim, Ivuru-sresfha,
Kalau nrpah;
where * adrsBh Sais0 ; + ABh trayah. Vs
agrees with Va—
ity ete Saisunaga7 da^a bhumi-palas trlni
varsa-^atani dvi^-sasfy-adhikani bhavi¬
syanti ;
where 7 6'Vs Saus°; 5/cVs crp °trini varsa-
sahasrani iatdni dve. See discussion, p. 20.
47 So Bd, eVa, Mt genly SUundkd; eMt
EARLY CONTEMPORARY DYNASTIES
23
Early Contemporary Dynasties.
Text—A Mt 272, 13b-17 ; AY a 95, 322b-325 ; Bd iii, 74,135b-138.
Corresp. passages—Vs and Bli, nil.
The Matsya, Yayu, and Brahmanda give the whole of this passage, except that
the latter two have not got 1. 8 and remove 1. 2 to 1. 8 : /Mt omits 11. 1, 5, 6; «2Ya
11. 2, 6, 7 ; mY a 11. 6-8 (first half) ; and hp Mt and «V/Va have nothing. Here <?Va
gives 11. 1, 3, 4, 6 only, hut long afterwards, out of place, namely after the first line
about Yisvasphani, inserts 11. 6, 7, 5, and 2 in modified form.
Etaih sdrclham means contemporary with the Barhadrathas and their successors,
the Pradyotas and Sisunagas, for none of these are mentioned here, but the
Aiksvakus and the Kurus (who are probably the Pauravas) are included, whose
dynasties have been fully set out ante. The next king Mahapadma Nanda is called
' destroyer of all the ksatriyas', and ' monarch of the whole earth which was under
his sole sway'—which terms imply that he overthrew all the kingdoms mentioned
in this list, so that all subsequent dynasties except the Kanvayanas were sudras (see
Nandas, 11. 2-6). This list of contemporary dynasties means therefore all the old
ksatriya dynasties, which reigned from the time of the great battle till they and the
Sisunagas in Magadha were swept away by the Nandas, whose dynasty follows
this list.
Etaih1 sardham bhavisyanti tavat2-kalarh3 nrpah pare 4
tulya-kalam bhavisyanti sarve hy ete5 mablksitab
Aiksvakavas catur-vimsat6 Pancalah 7 sapta8-vimsatib
Kaseyas9 tu catur-vimsad10 asta-vimsatir11 Haihayab12
Sisru°. Va, YMt Saisu0; cMt Sausu° : 6Mt
Sisunakad.
48 So Mt, Va. Bd das-aivaite.
49 So Mt, Bd; /Va °vdh. Va, dim
cbandhavah ; fMt vandhandh; bMt°vicavah
with marg. note °bandhavah. (7V5 confuses
this with the first line of the following
dynasties, reading—
Sai^unaka bhavisyanti Tavat-kalam nrpah
pare
rajanah ksatra-bandhavah etaih sardham
bhavisyati :
and so y'Mt which has the first line only,
reading yavat-k°. Hence perhaps the words
rajanah, ksatra-bandhavah should be read
with the following list.
1 See above, note 49: YVa ete.
2 So Va, Bd. Mt yavat; 6Mt yana (with
marg. note yavat).
8 So Va, Bd, //Mt: cZMt kali; Mt genly
Kali; eMt kila; &Mt eka (with marg. note
Kali).
4 Ca te in /Va. For this half line ^ZVa
have rajanah ksatra-bandhavah (see above,
note 49), and kVa then adds as in the text.
5 So Mt. Va, Bd sarva eva.
6 So bfymVa, Bd. Va genly Aiksakavai
(cZVa °vas); eVa Iksvakavas. Mt genly
catur-vimSat (ceMt °viihsas, ^ 5/Mt °vimsa)
tath'Aiksvdkdh ; bcdfgjMt °Kksvakdh; yMt
°mah-Eksvdkah; and so %Mt crp. This
number does not agree with the Aiksvaku
list, see p. 9.
7 So bcdfgjnMt, a^bdfgmVa, Bd: other
Mt and Ya Pane0.
8 So Mt. Va, Bd panca (perhaps by in¬
fluence of Pancalah).
9 So Mt genly: ce/cMt Kaseyas; ZMt, eVa
Kd&ayas; 6Mt Kdsasds; djMA Kaleyas. Va
genly, Bd Kalakds. See Appendix II, § ii.
24
NANDAS
Kalingas13 c^aiva dva-trimsad 14 Asmakah panca-vimsatih 15 5
Kuravas c^tipi sat-trimsad 16 asta-vimsati17 Maithilah
^urasenas18 trayo-vimsad 19 Yitihotras20 ca vimsatih 21
ete sarve bhavisyanti eka-kalam22 mahlksitah.
Nandas.
Text—Am 272, 18-22 ; AY a 99, 326-330 ; Bd iii, 74, 139-143.
Corresp. passages—CYs iv, 24, 4-7 ; 6rBh xii, 1, 8b-12.
The Matsya, Vayu, and Brahmanda give the whole and have a common version
in the main. Here for the first time the Bhagavata gives the tradition in slokas,
which agree in their purport with those three Puranas, and are not a mere list of
names. Both versions are placed here, side by side, as they are independent and
valuable. The Visnu in prose agrees closely with the Bhagavata.
All the versions are complete, except that #2/Mt omit 11. 6-10; mMt 1. 9 with
a space ; £Va 11. 7-9 (first half); kVa 11. 2 (second half), 3, 7, 8 ; hpMt., &4//Va, and
3ZBh have lost the whole; and lYs the matter of the last three Bh verses: eVa
omits the whole here, but long afterwards, out of place, inserts it after the first line
about Yisvasphani.
The time assigned to Mahapadma may mean the entire length of his life, as Mt
seems to imply; and if so, the whole dynasty may have lasted about a hundred
years as stated.
10 In jMt °sa; ceMt °sa: /Mt blends this
and the next number into one, thus catur-
vimsat tu, and so /cMt sat-trivhsat tu.
11 So GVakcPatnKt, violating the metre.
Others save it thus, Z>Mt °£ati; CgYLt, eVa
°sat tu ; a'mMt °sas tu ; jMt °sd tu; ccZeM t
°sas tu: ZMt fasati. Va catur-vimsat tu ;
pVti, Bd °6as tu, where the number seems to be
a mere repetition of the preceding number.
12 In jMt Hehayah; eVa Tehaydh.
13 So Mt genly, Va: //Mt Kal°; ZMt
Kalindas ; eMt KaliMas. Bd fKkalingas.
14 So Mt genly. Ya reads this half line
dva-trim&ad vai Kalingas tu; Bd dva-
trimsad Eka°. But cmMt ° dva-vimia-d;
ZMt °catvarimsat (with a syll. extra); 6Mt
°catvarid : eVa reads this line—
Asmakah panca-vim§ac ca sad-vim^ac ca
Kalingakah.
15 So Mt; Z>Mt Asmakah. Va, Bd panca-
vimiat tath-Aiakdh, prob. Pkt for talk-
Asmakah: mYa crp : for eYa see note14.
16 So Mt, Va genly, Bd; «Mt sad-imsad
(= sat-trimsad); kYa merely trirrdad. GhYa,
6Mt sad-vifnsad: eYa pancdiad here, but
afterwards (see p. 23) indefinitely unavimsat
tatha czdbhud. These numbers do not agree
with the Paurava list, see p. 4.
17 So /pMt, Va, Bd. Mt genly °ias tu;
dnMt °sat tu; 6Mt °&a tu: eVa varsany
astadas-aiva tu here, but afterwards (see
p. 23) agrees with the text.
18 In Z>cMt, cZVa Suras0; AMt Suras0.
19 In ceMt, eYa °sa; jMt °id.
20 In ceMt Vila0; eYa Ritihotras.
21 In eZVa °tim.
22 In jMt Kali-kale. See p. 23.
NANDAS
25
Mt, Va, and Bd.
MabanandF-sutas c^api
sudrayam 3 KalikAmsa-jah 4
utpatsyate Mabapadmah
sarva-ksatr-antako9 nrpah
tatah prabbrti rajano
bhavisyah sudra-yonayah
eka12-rat sa13 Mahapadma
eka-ccbattro 15 bhavisyati
astaslti17 tu varsani18
prthivyarii ca bbavisyati19
sarva-ksatram 20 ath^oddhrtya21
bbavin^&rthena coditah23
Sukalp-Mi24-suta 25 by astau 26
1 In fgnVLt °dl; 7cBh °da.
2 This vocat. expletive has no doubt ousted
some genuine word, which may have been
lubdhah, because Vs genly describes him as
ati-lubdha; 7iVs lubdha; cVs 'bhilubdha;
djlVs ati-buddha; kVs crp.
3 In Bd,/Mt °ydh ; bVa sudra vd.
4 So Mt genly; eZMt °dm&u-jah; cenVIi
°dmiatah ; MMt °dmsakah; / M t °dr'n-jayah)
y'Mt kalika..jah. Va, Bd kdla-samvrtah;
e V 5 °samrtah; 6Va kala-[pa m]sa mvrtah.
5 So aArsBh, Vs. Bh genly sudri.
6 In jV s [Ma . . mo] garbh-od°; cZVs Jar-
mod°.
7 In /Bh 'rdhali apptly; cf. Andhras,
note 2. Vs has no corresponding word.
8 Vs M ahdpadmo A1 and ah : IV s °patma
always.
9 So Mt. Va °antare, altered in dVa to
°dntako. Bd, eVa °dnta-krn.
10 Vs akhila-ksatr-dnta-kari.
11 Tv omitted in «c/rBh. Vs 6udra bhumi-
2>dldh.
12 In 7cVa saka.
13 In cekMt raja; mMtpadma ; /Mt ehya;
ZVa su for sa.
14 In <7Bh °cchattra- ; j&Bh °ksatram; /Bh
eka-cchattt am sa.
16 In ZMt °ksatro; ZMt °matro : yMt ekai
chatro ; kVa, fekatro.
16 Vs has the same expressions ; kVs c?aika-
chdti a-samullangh-dnamita-idsano.
Bh (witli Fs).
MahanandiFsuto rajan2
sudra5-garbh-6dbhavo6 ball7
Mahapadma-patih8 kascin
Nandah ksatra-vinasa-krt10
tato nrpa bhavisyanti
sudra-prayas tv 11 adharmikah
sa eka-ccbattram 14 prthivlm
an-ulla n gb i ta-sasanah 16
sasisyati Mabapadrno 5
dvitiya iva Bhargavah22
tasya c*&stau27 bbavisyanti
17 So all genly: AjklmMt ctis; cMt, cZVa
°tim; jVa astdsiti. CeklVa, asta-vim&ati
(omitting tv), which MVa adopts.
18 In cdfgjnAlt sa v°; eMt samv°; ZMt
sahasrdni.
19 So Mt genly; bajnMt tu bh°; cZMt sa
bli°: //Mt jvftldvl sobhayisyati. Va, Bd
2)rthivlm palayisyati.
20 In Ca^a^gklVH ksatra ; a4Va ksetra.
21 In CG Va3Mt athdtsadya, ZMt tath*6t° :
ceMt ath'6t2)dty a, a*a46Mt tath-bf. Bd
samuddhrtya. Ca}a3bgklVa hrtoddhrtya or
hrtcdvrtya or corruptions of these; other
Va haroddhrtya; eVa aihcvr/ya; cZVa tato
hatva. The correct reading may be ath=
dtsddya, or °6tpatya or °Cddhrtya.
22 Vs Paraiu-liama ivedparah.
23 So Mt genly (dbiMt °noditah): Z»Mt
bhavit-drth°; yMt bhavitorth0. Va genly,
Bd bhavino 'rthasya rai balat; ZVa cthasya
mahdbalat (with a syll. extra); 7;Va °tha-
mahabalat; a8Va °thdn mahabalan: eVa
VUvanathasya vai balat. Va, Bd have the
same expression in MVa 88, 80, 95; 101,
60; Bd iii, 63, 79, 94; iv, 2, 59.
24 So Mt mostly : /pMt Sukulgf or Sukuly0;
/cMt Sulul° ; blnhli Vurrialy0 ; ceMt Kuial°;
eVa Sahaly-ddydh; yMt fSatulya vai : asVa
samhasvat sa, fWa °svdtstat, wVa °svat (one
syll. short); eZVa saihliasvas tat: 3 MSS of
CVa sahasvat tat, 3 MSS of CVa and aJa2Va
°srds tat (whichMVa adopts) : yVa kamsa-
E
26
MAURYAS
Alt, Va, and Bd.
sama dvadasa te nrpah28
Mahapadmasya paryaye30
bhavisyanti nrpah kramat32
uddharisyati tan sarvan
Kautilyo vai dvir astabhih35
bhuktva37 mahlm 38 varsa-satam
tato41 Mauryan gamisyati42.
Bh (with Fs).
Sumalya-pramukhah29 sutah
ya imam bhoksyanti mahim 31
rajanah sma33 satam34 samah
nava Nandan dvijah kascit
prapannan uddharisyati36
tesam abhave 39 jagatlm 40
Maurya bhoksyanti43 vai Kalau.
IO
Maury as.
Text—Am 272, 23-26 ; AVa 99, 331-336 ; Bd iii, 74, 144-149.
Corresp. passages—CYs iv, 24, 7-8 ; 6rBh xii, 1, 13-16a.
This dynasty is given by all five Puranas, but the account of it has suffered
more than that of any other dynasty 4. Three versions exist here, the earliest in the
svds tat. Bd tat-paicat tat.
25 In bfgYLt sutd; eVa satd.
26 Hy omitted in /Mt; 6Mt + svamtyai,
corrected in margin to hy astau) gYa hy ete.
27 In cZBli tataS c°) cBh yasya c°; gKli
tasya tvastau, gBh tasyavai°. Vs tasy*dpy
astau suldh.
28 In jMt vai nrpah; kMt samsmrtdh.
29 In hklYs Sumaly-ddyah; abYs Sumdl-
d° ; Vs genly Sumaty-d0 ; fgYs Sumaty-a°.
30 In c/Mt, fmYa °ydyo: dVa payaye
altered to day add) eYa bhdrydyam.
31 In dBh prthivim; /Bh ye bhoksyanti
mahlm etdm : v.r. in (?Bh mahlm bhoksyanti
ya imam.
32 In &Mt nrp-ottamdh.
33 Ca in arsBh.
34 In /cBh taiam. Vs agrees—
Mahapadmah tat-putraS ca ekarii varsa-
§atam avani-patayo bhavisyanti.
35 So Va genly : /Va dvir astatih; eYa dvi-
sastibhih ; a7Va mahdbalah. Bd agrees, but
ends dvija-rsabhah, which may be the true
reading (see Bh reading). Mt reads differ¬
ently—
uddharisyati Kautilyah samair dvada^a-
bhih sutan:
where 6Mt ends sutah; mMt sa tan ; /Mt
sa td; yMt iatam; /Mt samat; AMt kra¬
mat. l or dvadasabliih read perhaps dvija-
rsabhah. After this line bfglnYlt insert the
first line of the next dynasty.
36 InZBh papanndn uharisyati. Vssays—
navsaiva* tan Nandan+ Kautilyo7 brah-
manah samuddharisyati:
where * KYs nava vai, jYs navai, kYs nam
aitd, aVs tath-aiva; 7 hYs tan pyasokah,
kYs Nandavala) 7 jkVs Kotilyo.
37 In fmY a bhuktd.
38 In riMt, kYa niaha-. Bhuktd mahl
would be better.
39 In /Bh abhdvaj.
40 In cZBh prthivim.
41 In eVa N and air.
42 So CGVa*Mt, eVa, mahl being under¬
stood : /Mt °Maurya?h°; cMt °gaur yam0;
eMt °gaur yarn0; ftgMt °moksam°; ZMt
°ekah°; a'aYMt °mokso bhavisyati; y'Mt boldly
paraphrases it, prapsyanti paramdm gatini.
Va differently; mostly Nand-enduh sa bha¬
visyati (d Va, sambhav0): one MS of CY a
Nandendah0, and so dYa but altered to
nandanah; asglYa Nandendhah0; adfYa
Nandr-endrah°, so mVa crp ; bYa N and etha°)
kY a crp. The true reading is prob. Nand-
endrah, of which all the others are easy
misreading?. Bd narendrah0.
43 Similarly Vs—tesam abhave Mauryai*
ca pfthivim bhoksyanti: where * kYs So[da]-
ryah.
1 Because its great fame in Buddhism dis¬
graced it in brahmanical eyes 1
MATJRT AS
27
Matsya, the second in eVayu, and the third in the Vayu generally and the
Brahmanda. They agree in general purport but have many differences. The second
forms a stage of recension intermediate between the first and the third, and is the
only copy that has preserved the names of all the kings. The Matsya version in all
copies is incomplete and has one of its verses (v. 23) misplaced; thus, only 5 MSS
mention Candragupta, the second king is always omitted, and the account generally
begins with that verse 23, putting the last two kings first, and then mentions only
four kings, Asoka and his three successors. All three versions are important, but
cannot be reconciled merely by criticism; and, as they cannot all be exhibited side
by side, the Matsya version is given first, and the two other versions are printed
side by side ; but in the Matsya version verse 23 has been removed to its proper
place after verses 24 and 25.
The Visnu and Bhagavata mention the kings in the same order as the Vayu
and Brahmanda with some differences in names, but the latter omits Dasaratha, and
£ZBh want the whole.
In the Matsya vex'sioipyMt omits lines 4, 5, 8, 9 ; ZMt 1. 8, and inserts 1. 9
after 1. 12 of the following Sunga dynasty; lipMt want the whole. In the Vayu
version, &4Va omits 11. 1-3 ; Z-Va 11. 12, 13 ; ^Va has only 11. 1—5 ; ZVa wants the
whole. In eVa the account is omitted at first, and inserted long afterwards, out of
place, after the first line about Visvasphani.
The versions vary in the number of the kings. Mt says 10, but names only 7 ;
eVa says 9 but gives 12 ; Va and Bd say 9 and mention 9. Vs says 10 and names
10. Bh says 10 but gives only 9. The best attested number is 10, and the
omissions can be particularized: but eVa combines the Mt and Va versions and has
probably duplicated two kings in the middle.
All agree that the dynasty lasted 137 years. The regnal periods added together
(excluding the Mt list which is incomplete) are, 160 years in eVa, and (Salisuka
being omitted) 133 in Va and Bd; or, if we add Salisuka's reign to the latter, the
total is 146 years; and the total in eVa would be reduced to about 145 years if we
correct its duplication in the middle. This figure, 145 or 146, is compatible with
the stated duration, 137 years, if (as is probable) the total of the several reigns is
nominally raised above the true total by reckoning fractions of years as whole years.
Matsya.
Kautilyas Candraguptam tu tato rajye 'bhiseksyati1
sat-trimsat tu sama raja2 bhaviuAsoka3 eva ca
saptanam4 dasa varsani tasya napta bhavisyati (24)
1 This line is found only in bfglnMt where
it is misplaced (see p. 26, note35); 5Mt
Kotisas Gandraguptas0; «Mt Kautilyai
Candraguptasya tato rdste0; and ZMt ends
rdstre nivepsya.
2 But cnMt °sa7nd raja tu (n, sadimlat =
sat-trim^at) ; 6Mt sat,-trims a t.i saman raja.
3 So dfgkmM t; jilt °Asdka : Mt genly
°A6aJca; ceMt 0 A kola; ZMt 0 Ay oda v-eva
ca. Instead of the double expletive the
true reading might be 0Asokavardhanah as
in Vs, Bh.
4 So Mt genly; cZMt + saptano (or °nam) ;
ZMt tsatdnam. Can the true reading be
Suyasd, who is named by Vs and Bh 1 Cf.
dasonah sapta in eVa, version, 1. 7.
28
MAURYAS
raja Dasaratho5 'stau 6 tu tasya putro bhavisyati7
bhavita nava varsani tasya putras ca8 Sampratih 9 (25)
bhavita Satadhanva10 ca11 tasya putras12 tu sat samah 13
Brhadrathas tu14 varsani tasya putrab ca15 saptatih 16 (23)
ity ete dasa17 Mauryas tu ye bhoksyanti18 vasundharam
sapta-tririisac-chatam19 purnam tebhyah Surigari20 gamisyati21 (26)
eVaiju.
Candraguptarii nrparii rajye
Kotilyah sthapayisyati
catur-vimsat sama raja
Candragupto bhavisyati
bbavita Nandasaras 23 tu
panca-viriisat sama nrpali
sat-tririisat tu sama raja
bhavit^A£oka eva ca
tasya putrab Kulalas29 tu
varsany astau bbavisyati
5 In cMt °rath-dstau: see note35.
6 Jyau in 6Mt; rfMt au.
7 In a3&Mt bhavisyanti ca tat-sutdh.
8 Tu in bfgnMt.
9 Mt genly + saptatih) dnYlt °ti. Emended
to Sampratih as in eVa; see note 36.
10 In nMt Sadadh0; mMt Sudh°.
11 Tu in bcdefgjnMt.
12 Putras in a}a2bdYli.
13 In //Mt tat-samah; ?Mt sasthamah;
mMt padrnapah.
14 In dMt °rathasya.
ls In dejnYLi tu; bf Mt putrasya.
16 So Mt genly, probably a misreading of
sapta vai in Pkt form; see Va, Bd, and
Introdn. §41: eMt vimsatih.
17 So all MSS, though they name only 6,
or 7 at most.
18 In 6Mt blioksyanti ca as in Ya, Bd.
19 In cewMt sapta-vimSa-satxm.
20 In dMfc Sungan; ceMt Sungdm; /cMt
svargam ; 6Mt svargi; ?Mt sarva.
21 Vasundharci being understood : see p. 26,
note 42; Sungas, note 53.
22 Vs says—Kautilya eva C andraguptam
rajye 'bhiseksyati) where ^Vs has Kaundilya.
Va genly and Bd.
Candraguptarii nrparii rajye
Kautilyab sthapayisyati22
catur-viriisat sama raja
Candragupto bbavisyati
bbavita Bhadrasaras24 tu
panca-viriisat sama nrpah
sat-trirrisat25 tu26 sama raja27
Asoko bhavita nrsu28
tasya putrab Kunalas30 tu
varsany astau bbavisyati 5
Bh says—
sa eva Candraguptarii vai dvijo rajye
'bhiseksyati.
23 So eVa, instead of Vindusdras.
24 So Va genly, Bd. Vs rightly Vindusara.
Bh Vdris°; yBli Vdrls°; emBh Vdrikdra.
Both add, 'son of Candragupta '; Vs tasys
dpi putro, Bh tat-suto.
25 Sad-vimsat in Ca2a4Ya only, which A Va
adopts.
26 In ^rVa ca) /mVa sa.
27 In/mVa mahd-rdjd.
28 So Va, Vs, Bh call him Asokavardhana;
jVs Asoka°; /Bh Aloka°; &Vs Ayosoka? :
see Appendix II, § 1. Bd A Sokdnam ca
trpti-dah, perhaps a play 011 the name.
29 An easy misreading of Kunalas.
80 So CVa here and in next line. But
a1~4bdfgkhriYa, Bd Kusdlas, /Va Kasalas,
which all have Kusdla- in next line, except
6Va Nusala- and lost in gYa. Vs, Bh call
Anoka's successor Suyasas; chYs Svay° ;
/Vs Stuy°; bYs Sudhasdh. Kunala is so
named and said to have been Anoka's son in
Buddhist books, e.g. Divyavadana, pp. 403,
406 If, 430.
MAUBYAS
29
! a genly and Bd.
Kunala-sunur astau31 ca
bhokta vai Bandhupalitah
Bandhupalita-dayado
dasa bhav<dndrapalitah 34
e Vayu.
Kulala-tanayas c^astau
bhoktaro BandhupalitAh 32
Dasonah sapta33 varsani
tesam napta bhavisyati
raja Dasarathas tv35 astau
tasya putro bhavisyati
bhavita nava varsani
tasya putras tu Sampratih 36
Salisukah 37 sama raja
trayodasa bhavisyati
sapta varsani38 De.vadbarma
bbavisyati naradhipab
raja ^atamdhariug c^astau
tasya putro bhavisyati
Vrhadrathas tu varsani
saptasltim43 bbavisyati
31 In dY a ad cm, altered to adau; bY a
adau : wVa °sunur \atrunur\ astau.
82 Sic, showing that the preceding plurals
are probably wrong, through misreading
astau as applying to tanaya instead of as
years. The line should probably be—
Kulala-tanaya6 c^astau bhokta vai Ban¬
dhupalitah.
33 Compare 1. 3 of Mt version. There
seems to be some metathesis.
34 Ca3a4klYd read dasamdnindrapdlitah;
akadfmYa dasd°; bdYa dasamanind0 (altered
in d to dasdndnind0) ; jVa dasdmdnandra-
pdlitd. Bd bhavita cEndrapdlitah, which
suggests that Va reading should be dasa
bhdv'fndrapalitah, and I have emended it
so: but it might also be das-dbddn Indra°
as suggested in CVa.
85 Actually carsasamdsv, no doubt for Dasa-
rathas tv (see 1, 4 of Mt), and I have
emended it so, since Vs agrees in this name
and places him after Suyasas (see note s0):
cdYs Ddsaratha ; bYs Dasaratna. Bh omits
him. Three of his records are extant, see
Liiders' List of Brahml Inscriptions, nos.
954-6, in Epig. Ind. x, Appendix.
86 Cf. note9. Samprati is the Sanskrit
10
bhavita sapta varsani
Devavarma39 naradhipab
raja Satadhanus 40 c^astau41
tasya putro bhavisyati
Brhadrathas 42 ca varsani
sapta44 vai bhavita nrpah
form of Pali Sampadi. Sampadi was Kuna-
la's son (Divyavadana, p. 430), and was
established in the kingdom {id. p. 433,
where his descendants are named). See
SBE, xxii, 290 note, for Samprati. Vs, Bh
place a king Sangata here, which is no
doubt another reading of the same name;
dBli Samyuta, an easy misreading of Sarh-
prata. Bh adds ' son of Suyasas Suyasah-
sutdh.
87 First Saliyukah, then corrected to
°sukah. Vs, Bh corroborate. Bh, cdkYs
Salisuka; Vs genly, sBh°suka ; jYs°smuka ;
bVs °sulla: IYs Sdlasuka. Bh genly Sdli-
sukas tatas tasya ; j Bh °kas tu Suyasah,
where Suyasah is meant for a genitive.
38 Actually varnani; see Appendix I, § 1..
39 In 6Va Dacav°. Vs, Bh SomaSarman.
40 So Bd. Vs, Bh Satadhanvan; Mill
Sata°; ABli Sata°; deYs Sasa° : bYs Sata-
dharman; qlih. \satayitvd. Va SatadharaS,
41 So Va. Bd merely c*dpi.
42 So Bd. Vs, Bh agree; cV>\\Uhad°. Va
Vrhadasvas, but has correct name Brhad-
ratha in p. 31, 1. 1 : raVa omits ca.
43 Sic.
44 In dVa soma ) bYd sama.
30
SUNGAS
eVayu.
ity ete nava Mauryas 45 tu
ye bhoksyanti vasundbaram
sapta-tririisac-ebatam purnarh
tebhyab &ungo 50 bbavisyati,
Va genly and Bd.
ity ete nava46 Maurya vai47
bhoksyanti ca48 vasundhavam
sapta-tririisac-ebatam purnaih49
tebhyab Sungo51 gamisyati
52
io
Suhgas.
Text—AMt 272, 27-32* ; AY a 99, 337-343*; Bd iii, 74, 150-156*.
Corresp. passages—(TVs iv, 24, 9-11 ; 6rBh xii, 1, 16h-19a.
The Matsya, Vayu, and Brahmanda give the whole ; except that most copies
of the Matsya omit 1. 8, and all omit 1. 3. The Visnu gives a list of the kings, and
the Bhagavata all except the first. ■»
As regards MSS, ceMt invert lines 4, 5 ; /Bit omits 11. 1-6, 13 and inserts
11. 1, 2, 5, 6 at the end ; «Mt omits 11. 4, 5 : gVa has only 1. 2 ; <?Va omits this
dynasty here and inserts it long afterwards, out of place, after the first line about
Visvasphani: hpM.t, /^Ya, and ^Bh want the whole.
The duration of the dynasty is stated by Va and Bd, and by Vs generally, to
be 112 years; by 7 MSS of Bh and one of Vs, 110 ; and by Bh generally 'over
100 yearsMt reads ' hundreds two' wrongly for ' ten, twoand ivith this
correction says 112 years. The duration therefore was 112 years. The aggregate
of the reigns is 118 years. These virtually agree, if the total of the reigns was
nominally raised above the true total by reckoning fractions of years as Avhole years.
Of the time of the Suhgas there are two records, nos. 687, 688 in Liiders'
List of Brahml Inscriptions in Epig. Ind. x, Appendix. Another record assigned to
their time,, no. 905 in that list, mentions a king Bhagavata, but he does not appear
to be the Sunga king Bhagavata, as the lineag-e is quite different.
*5 Actually nara Mlauryyas (an easy mis¬
reading of nava) : but it has mentioned 12
kings.
46 So Va, Bd: nava may have been sub¬
stituted since they name only 9 kings. Vs
names and says 10—
evam Maurya* da6a+ bhupatayo bhavi-
syanti abda+-satam sapta-trimsad:-uttaram:
where *ZVs Soryya, IVs Maurya\dayo\ see
Appendix II, § 1 : +jVs adda, hVs asta,
kVs aru: */<,Vs vimsad. Bh says 10, though
it names only 9—
Maurya hy ete* dasa nrpah sapta-trimsac
chat-ottaram
sama bhoksyanti prthivlm Kalau, Kuru-
kul-odvaha:
where *jrBh tv ete, otBh te te: c/Bh reads
the first line thus—
Maur[v]ya ete sata-nrpah sapta-tririis-
ottaram ^atam.
47 So Bd; a4Va Murja vai', a1a3bklVa
Murtgd0 ; dVa nava [Su)Murttyd° (altered
to Namda-sambhutd wrongly) :fmV& Maurya,
ye, CahyV a bhupa ye; jV a yoya (or yopa) yo.
48 In ala3aibdVa ye bhoksyanti: klVa yo°.
49 Similarly Vs, Bh; see note46: dV a
°chatam (altered to chatdt) purndt.
50 Actually Suhko.
61 So a'bdflmYa, Bd ; ^Va Sugo; CVa tu
gaur: but «2~4j V7a Suhgan, which 4 Va
adopts and seems preferable.
52 CVa bhavisyati. Vs says—
tesam ante* prthivlm4 Sunga bhoksyanti:
where * IVs anvetam; + abhVs add dasa :
jVs crp. Bh omits this statement.
&UNGAS
:>1
Pusyamitras 1 tu seaanli'2 uddhrtya3 sa4 Brhadratham 5
karayisyati6 vai rajyam
sat-trimsati7 sama nrpah
karayisyati vai rajyam
samah sastirh 8 sacUaiva 9 tu
Agnimitrah sutas c^astau bhavisyati sama nrpah
bhavit^pi Yasujyesthah11
sapta13 varsani vai nrpah
bhavita e*&pi Sujyesthah12
sapta varsani vai tatah
Yasumitrah 15 suto 10 bhavyo dasa varsani parthivah 17
tato 'ndhrakah 18 same dve tu 10 tasya putro bhavisyati
1 So Mt genly, ZVs. Yii gerily, MIt, Bd,
Vs Puspa°; ceAlt, dfklmYa Putra° here,
But Pusj)a° or Pvsya° in 1. 3 (see note10);
kYs Prakhya° by an easy misreading : wMt
Puspamitrasya (omitting tu): bY& Putrah.
Bh omits him. Ys says —
tatah Puspamitrah sena-patih s^1 ami nam
hatva rajyam karisyati.
2 In cMt sa se°: 6Va su-se°; yMt send-
sardr ; ^Mt omits tu.
3 In bfjMt, eY&, uddhatya ; cekuMt samu-
ddhrtya (omitting sa).
4 So Mt, eVa: y'Mt ca. Va genly vai:
bd/mYa, Bd tu.
6 So Va, Bd, /Mt. Mt genly °lhan; eVa
°thah : cekYLt sadd grhdt.
6 So Mt: /Mt karisyati sa.
7 So Mt genly; wMt sadimsati (= sat-
trimsati). ACjkYlt sat-trimsat tu.
8 So Va, Ed.
9 So Va. Bd sa c^aiva. These readings
are no doubt corruptions of sat-trimsad era
in Pkt form.
10 This line is only in Va, Bd. Bd has—
Agnimitro nrpaS c^astau bhavisyati sama
nrpah;
where the first nrpas should no doubt be
sutas. Va reads—
Puspamitra-sutai c^astau bhavisyanti sama
nrpah;
where singulars have obviously been wrongly
converted into plurals through misapplying
astau to suta instead of to sama. It should
be—
Puspamitra-sutas c=astau bhavisyati sama
nrpah;
as <?Va shows by its reading—
tat-suto 'gnimitrsastau * bhavisyati sama
nrpah ;
where read * °mitro 'stau and + nrpah. Ys
and Bh name Aynimitra. Ys adds asy-
dtmajo, ' son of Pusyamitra '.
11 So Mt genly : g/Mt bhavita vai Vasusre-
sthah; /Mt °td c-aiva Sus°; ce Mt °td c
(cMt v)*Asurajyestah; 6Mt °td c-dpi Sujye¬
sthah (and ZMt crp), as in Va, Bd.
12 So aYdfkmYa, Bd. Vs genly and Bh
agree. In eVa Sajy°; CalaHYa taj-jy°;
bYs Sujesta; jYa Sudyetah\ bdYa Susastah
(altered in d to Susthastah); &Vs Jyestha ;
hjYs crp. Sutah added in aBh.
13 In Z>Mt sama.
14 In/g/Mt tatah.
15 So all; except ceMt, a1_4Ya °miira-;
ZMt Vasuputras; /Mt Vdyumitrais; cZMt
Sumilras tu.
16 So Va genly, ceMt. Bd, eVa tato. Mt
genly tathd.
17 So Va, Bd: Z>eMt vai nrpah. Mt genly
vai tatah. After this king &Vs inserts
a king Vajramitra besides the Yajramitra
in 1. 9.
18 There is great variation in this name.
Va genly 'ndhrakah; /Alt, a3Va 'ndhakah
(7cVa tcsamdhakah): 4 MSS of CVa Dhru-
kah; fmYa Dlirakah; 2 MSS of CVa Vrkah :
Mt genly 'ntakah ; (Mt Talc a; /Mt Nukah ;
ZMt 'stakah. All these should prob. be read
with avagraha. Vs genly Ardraka; bhYs
Odruka. Bd Bhadi ah ; eYa Madrah. Bh
genly Bhadraka; yBli Bhad°. Andhraka
seems most probable.
19 So Mt genly, bdefkmYa, Bd. Va genly
samd°; (ZMt sama° ; ce Mt sama dvau tu :
but abrMt samdh sapta ; AMt samoharatus.
20 So Mt; jMt putrau bhavisyatah. This
half line is in asa*klYa bhavisyati suto 'sya
vai; 6Va °sutaisya°; defmYa °sutasya°
(altered in d to °sutaih sa°) ; Ccd«2Va °sutas
ca°. Bd °nrpas ca vai.
32
SUNGAS
bhavisyati21 samas 22 tasmat23
triny evam 27 sa Pulindakah 28
bhavisyati ca Yomeghas31
trini varsani vai tatah
bhavita Yajrarnitras tu34
sama raja punar nava37
dva-trimsat tu39 Samabhagah40
Samabhagat tato42 nrpah43
bhavisyati sutas tasya Deva
21 So Mt: cMt °syanti.
22 Samas in CMt.
23 In 6Mt tasyas.
24 So bdemVa, Bd. Va genly °syanti.
26 In ZVa sutas: acdfghjklnqrYAx say sutah.
26 In eVa tasya.
27 So Mt genly: &?iMt °eva; AMt ttlni
vai; dfyjrnMt tisro vai. See Appendix I,
§ iii-
28 So Mt mostly: 6Mt sa Pulandakah:
mMt ° Nunandanah, y'Mt Madhunan0; //Mt
Marunan0; <ZMt Medhunandakah: AMt
merely nrpah: ceMt read this half line-
trini varsani vai tatah, giving no name.
29 In eVa tripusrava or triyu°.
30 So mVa. Bd and other Ya read the
plural ckdh wrongly: eVa Mulivdakah.
Vs genly Pulindaka; ZVs Pul°; AVs Pra-
lihgaka. Bh Pulinda.
31 This line is only in dfgjmMt. So cZ//Mt,
hut fy omit ca: mMt °va Yomekha; jMt
csa Momeghas. Yome may be a misreading
of Ghosa, see note32.
32 Ya genly Ghosa (mVa Dhosa) sutas, for
Ghosah sutas, as Bh has. Bd and dYa
Ghosas tatah. Vs genly Ghosavasu; bYs
Ghosaka; kYs Yosavasw, AVs by inversion
Soghavamu; cBh Ghopa : eVa has a different
line—
trini varsani bhavita raja Ghosavasur
nrpah.
33 So Ya and Bd. See Appendix I, § iii.
34 So Mt genly, eVa; eMt Vajamitras;
AMt Yajnam0: /(/Mt bhavisyate Vajrami-
trah ; jMt Yajrarnitras ca bhavita.
36 So Bd. Va tato.
36 So Bd. Bh and Vs genly agree: ABh
Vajamitra; cBh Vajrak; eABh Vraja°; wBh
Vahna°; fgYs Yaksa0; cYs Yadra ; £>Ph
bhavisyati24 samas25 tasmat26
tisra eva29 Pulindakah30
raja Ghosah sutas32 c<4pi
varsani bhavita trayah33
sapta35 vai Yajrarnitras 36 tu
sama raja tatah punah 38
dva-trimsad bhavita c*api41
sama Bhagavato 44 nrpah io
nih 45 sama dasa 46
Vajramindra. Va genly Vikramitras; eZYa
Vikr°.
37 So cMt; dfgjknMt navah ; emMt nava,:
other Mt bhavah.
38 So Va, Ed ; eVa catur-daka.
39 So Mt genly; cenMt ca for tu; dMt
omits tu; bfgYlt dva-trimsati; jMt sa dvd-
trimtat.
40 Samabh0 in cMt; eMt Samambh0.
41 So Va. Bd v-dpi.
42 So Mt genly; Z>cMt Samabh0; AMt
sama bhokta0 ; JMt Samdbhdg-dnugo.
43 Vrsah in Z>Mt, adding an extra king.
44 So Va, Bd. Bh and Vs genly agree;
cemBh Bhagavato.
45 So Mt, eVa, Bel. Va Ksemabhumih here
but Deva° in the next list (1. 2). Vs
Devabhuti. Bh Devabhutir iti srutah; </Bh
°bhur iti vis°, but cbhuti afterwards.
46 In eMt vasah.
47 So dfgmnMi, dY a, Bd, and 2 MSS of
CVa: alasklY& and 4 MSS of CVa Srnga;
6Va Scuvga. Va genly tuhga : eVa Sanka;
cMt Suddha; eMt Sruddha. Mt genly
ksudra: j.Mt trayodaszAhga ; AMt has this
half line, ity ete dasa Mavrvds tu [wie], Vs
says—
ity ete da&a* Sunga dvada6+-6ttaram varsa-
^atam prthivlm bhoksyanti; tatah Kanvan*
esa5 bhur yasyati:
where *ZVs dvadasa; + etVs das-; 7 ZVs
Kanvan; 5 kYs eydm. Bh has—
Sunga * da^aite bhoksyanti bhumiihf
varsa-^at-adhikam
tatah Kanvan iyam bhumir yasyaty alpa-
gunan, nrpa:
where *cZeBh Sv.rhga,liY>)i Sumbhd; YchjklmBh
dasa (marg. correction bliumim in yBh).
KANVAYANAS (SUNGABHRTYAS) 33
da£*aite &unga47-rajano bhoksyant4mam48 vasundharam
Satam purnam49 dasa dve ca 50 tatah 51 Kanvan52 gamisyati53.
Kanvayanas (Suhgabhrtyas).
Text—AMt 272, 32b-37; MVa 99, 343b-347 ; Bd iii, 74,156b-160a.
Corresj). passages—(TVs iv, 24, 12 ; GBh xii, 1, 19b-21.
The Matsya, Vayu, and Bralimanda give the whole ; but they all differ in the
last part, where the Matsya version is placed on the left, the Vayu on the right, and
the Brahmanda in the notes along with the concluding parts of the Visnu and
Bhagavata. The names Kanva, Kanva, and Kanvayana are often sadly corrupted,
and many of the variations are mentioned in the notes to show how simple and
well-known names can be corrupted.
As regards MSS, bdfyjlntM.\> omit line 6 ; ./Va has only the last line ; eVa
omits the whole here and inserts it long afterwards, out of place, after the first line
about Visvasphani: hpMt, hVa, AVs, and Z»ZBh want the whole.
The duration of the dynasty is stated to be 45 years and agrees with the
aggregate of the reigns.
Amatyo Vasudevas1 tu balyad vyasaninam nrpam 2
48 In cZMt °syante tarn; 6Mt °syanty eva;
y'Mt bhojyante te.
49 In Z>Mt sara-qmrna-.
50 So Va, Bd : fmYa dara dve ca • Z>Va
tdasarddava. Mt sate dve ca: y'Mt reads
this line—
asta-trimi-adhika samyag varsanam &ata-
pancakam.
61 So Mt. Va, Bd tebhyah.
62 Bd Kanvam ; eVa Kantho ; mVa Kariiga ;
bfVa Kamva ; dVa Kamvo. Va genly kirn
va: a5aiYa Saikam. Mt genly Sungan;
wMt S'uhgaih ; ce Mt tungo ; cZMt Sung ad
gdna : ed&ZMt svargam, °gi, °ga; //Mt bold¬
ly read this half line, tatas te svarga-
gdminah. Kanvan seems the correct word,
if we read gamisyati.
63 Mahi being understood, see p. 28, note2l.
But Z>ZMt, «Va bhavisyati; cmMt hanisyati,
which would be good, if we read tatah
Sungan hanisyati.
1 So Mt genly, eVa, Bd: c/mMt Vds°;
fcMt Vasudevasya (omitting tu). Va genly
aparthivasudevas; CVa °devam; eZVa °vah
Sudevas. Vs says—
Devabhutim tu £uhga-rajanam vyasaninam*
tasysaivsamatyah Kanvo+ Vasudeva-nama
nipatya * svayam avanim bhokta :
where * kYs vyavasinam ; + ZVs Kanvo, kYs
Kasva; * IVs Vdsudeva-nam*dpatya. Bh
has—
Surigam hatva Devabhutim * Kanvo
'matyas+ tu* kaminam
svayam karisyate rajyam5 Vasudevo
maha-matih:
where * ABh °bhrtim, ZBh °hutim; f (ZBh
Kanv-dmatyas; *ABh su\ 5(ZBh ca bhok-
syate rajyarh, </Bh karisye rdjyam ca. See
p. 32, note 45.
2 So Va genly, Bd : /Va bdlya-vy°; «Va
balad vyesaninam wry ah; ZVa balyamd
vasati nrpam. But aia*aicefgklwMt pra-
sahya (pen, °hyd) vyasani (n, °nir; Z, °na)
nrpam (I, °pah; a}a3a4cek, °pa) ; where the
true reading should be prasahya vyasanim
nrparn, see Appendix I, § ii. CGVbMt
corrupt it to prasahya hy avanim wrpah;
34
KANVAYANAS (SUNGABHRTYAS)
Devabhumim ath*6tsadya3
&aungas6 tu 7 bhavita nrpah
bhavisyati sama9 raja nava
Bhumimitrah 13 sutas tasya
Narayanah 16 sutas tasya17
bhavita dvadas^aiva tu
Susarma19 tat-sutas20 c^api
ity22 ete &unga-bhrtyas 23 tu
smrtah 26 Kanvayana27 nrpah
Devabhumim4 tath*6tpatya5
Sungesu 8 bbavita nrpah
10 Kanvayano11 dvijah12
14 caturdasa15 bhavisyati
bhavita dvadasa samas18
tasman Narayano nrpah
bhavisyati das^aiva tu 21
catvaras24 Tunga-krtyas 25 te
nrpah Kanvayana 2
and cfdjmMt amend it to prasahya vyasan-
dturam. The expression vyasanl nrpah
occurs in AVa 88, 122.
3 So Mt genly: ceMt Pkt athzdchadya;
//Mt taUotsadya.
4 So Bd. Va °bhumis wrongly : &Va Deva-
bhumi[samddesddesete]s. See p. 32, note45.
6 So «Va4Va; flmVa tat-btpatya; &Va
ftathdnpdtya ; e/Va tathonyadya, fcVa °nya-
dhd; Ya genly talo 'nyas ca. But eVa alh-
bddhrtya or dhatya. Bd tato hatvd.
6 So ACdmKt: y'Mt Sohgus; &Mt Sungah;
cfgMt Sungah-, e/Mt Sugah; eVa Subhah;
/>Mt Saurah : rihit Suhgam.
7 In bcekriWt, eYa sa; fgMt satin-.
8 So a4mYa, Bd. Ya genly Srh°; /Ya
Muh°.
9 Altered in e/V a to hanisyati sa vai. This
line occurs previously in Mt, see p. 21,
note 24: yMt there dasa sat ca samd, here
dvijo daia sama; &Mt there has this half
line, catvdrimiat samd rajyam.
10 So Mt, Va: 6Mt amva here, but nava
earlier. Bd panca.
11 So Mt genly here and in the earlier
passage. Bd, nMt Kan°. Corruptions are
many, as eMt Kamvdyata; &Mt Kampayana,
Kantha°; /Mt Kanthdyana, Kanmd°; fgjYt
Kdsthayana, Kdstd°; e/Mt Kdsvdyate; 6Mt
Kdcdyate. Ya genly, c/cMt Kanthdyana-,
dVd Kanta°; 6Va Kamtapartu; eVa Kantha-
mana; &Va Kahcayana; fmVa and 2 MSS
of CVa Kangayana; &c. Vs, Bh Kanva,
see note 1.
12 So a4ascejklM.t; bdfgMt dvijdh: other
Mt nrpah redundantly, and so all Mt in
earlier passage. Ya, Bd tu sah. Vs, Bh
svayam.
13 So Mt genly, Bd, Vs. This line occurs
previously in Mt, see p. 21, note24; where
eMt Bhumiputrah, eMt °j)utram. Va, mMt
Bhutvmitrah. Bh, abYs Bhumitra; cBh
Bhurm0: lYs Bhumiputra.
14 In wMt sutasya; mMt tatasya. Vs
adds tat-putro; Bh tasya j)utras.
15 So Mt. Va, Bd catur-vimsad.
16 CMt Narathanah; nMt Ndray ana-.
Vs, Bh agree; e/Bh Pdrdy°.
17 So Bh tasya sutah.
18 So bdfmYa, Bd. Ya genly Pkt samd.
19 So Mt genly, Ya, Bd. Vs agrees: cjYs
Susarman; dV a Si/Jammalih; eYa Sudharmd.
Bh omits him, but pBh has preserved him
thus (also mentioned as v.r. in CBh)—
Parayanasya bhavita Su&arma nama
viSrutah.
20 In /Vs tasy.dtmajah; &Vs Narayanasy*
dnujah.
21 So Mt. Va sama da&a. Bd caluh-
samdh.
22 In 6Mt ya.
23 So Mt genly: &Mt Srh°; cfgMt Suh°;
/Mt Sugac; /Mt Cahga0 or c-Ahga° (see
p. 32, note47); 6Mt Muhganrtyas; eMt
Bhumgavatyds (omitting tu).
24 So eYa. Va genly caturas: see Appendix
I, § iv.
25 So Va genly; &Va °kr[tvd]tyds; e/V a
°ldmf.yds: eYa nearly correctly Suhga-
vrtyds: see Appendix II, § iii. For Bd,
Vs, Bh see note 42.
26 In eMt smutuh ; wiMt sthitah.
27 With variations (see note11), as eMt
Karhjay0; /Mt Kagvoyata.
28 Amended. Va Kanthdyana with vv. rr.
ANDHBAS
35
catvaras tu 29 dvija hy ete30
Kanva 31 bhoksyanti vai82 malum
catvarimsat panca33 c^aiva34
bhoksyantAmam vasundharam
ete35 pranata-samanta
bhavisya dharmikas ca ye
yesam36 paryaya37-kale tu 38
bhumir Andhran gamisyati40.
bhavyah pranata-samantas
catvarimsac ca panca ca
tesam parvaya-kale tu39
bhur Andhranam41 bhavisyati42.
Andhras.
Text—AM.t 273, 1-17*; AY a 99, 348-358*; Bd iii, 74, 160b-170.
Corresp. passages—CYs iv, 24, 12-13 ; 6rBh xii, 1, 22-28.
This dynasty is given in full by the Matsya, while the accounts in the Vayu
and Brahmanda are far from perfect. The Bhagavata and Visnu give a list of the
kings though not completely, with some details at the beginning and end.
The defects in the MSS will appear from the following notices of the kings ;
but eVa, which stands midway between the Matsya and Vayu, has misplaced the
first portion down to Svati, inserting it long afterwards, out of place, after the first
line about Visvasphani : hpYLt have nothing ; /fVa omits 11. 1-21.
29 So /Mt. Mt genly catvarim&ad; bdn Mt
csa: see Appendix I, § iv.
80 But /Mt omits hy; nM.t omits hy ete:
&Mt cite (for c-aite).
31 So Mt genly: CfgmMt Kanva; «Mt
Kanvo; eMt Kavo; ZMt Kagvo.
82 In /Mt crp: /Mt reads this half line,
bhoksyante prthivlm imam.
33 So Mt genly: 6Mt °rimsa nagham (or
nadyam).
34 In jMt c-aite.
85 So Mt genly : /Mt gate.
36 In bcdefgjknM. t tesam.
37 In ZMt payoja.
38 So Mt genly : eMt kdlesu.
32 So Va genly : CIV a kalesu, 6cZVa kal°.
40 So Mt genly ; /Mt An° : yMt Andhrdm,
eMt °ra. This half line is in a2bnM.t bhumir
(n, miimir) iddha bhavisyati; ZMt munir i
bh° (short); /Mt bhumih samdrd (for s-
Andhra 1) bh°.
41 All Va readings are crp, and this is an
emendation. Bhur is represented thus,
a3a4Va tur; Ca2gjklV& tar; a'Va ter ; /mVa
star; bd Va ster (altered to ter in cZ). An¬
dhranam, or rather its Pkt form Andhrdna,
is represented thus, a}fgmVa Andhra nu ;
,asa4bdV& Andha nu; Ca2jklVsx Andha tu.
But eVa has Mt reading crp, bhumxvAntdn
gamisyati.
42 Bd and Bh have not got the concluding
lines (5 in Mt, 3 in Va). Bd has—■
Kanvayanas tu catvaraS catvarimsac ca
panca ca
sama bhoksyanti prthivlm punar Andhran
Bh similarly—
Kanvayana * ime bhumim catvarimSac ca
panca ca
satani trlni bhoksyanti varsanam+ ca Kalau
yuge :
where * jZBh Kan°; fgBh varsani. Vs says —
ete KanvayanaS* catvarah panca-catvarim-
Sad-varsani bhupatayo bhavisyanti:
where *eVs Kanv°, &Vs Kdsv°.
36
ANDHBAS
The Vayu, Brahmanda, Bhagavata, and Visnn all say there were 30 kings,
though they do not give 30 names. The Va MSS name only 17, 18, or 19, and
eVa which is the fullest names only 25; Brahmanda only 17 ; Bhagavata 23; and
Visnu 24, or 22 and 23 in two MSS. The Matsya says there were 19 kings, but
3 MSS (dgn) actually name 30, and the others vary from 28 to 21. Before noticing
the differences in them and the other authorities, it will be convenient to set out
the list of the kings, of whom 30 are clearly named ; and 30 is no doubt the correct
number.
1 Simuka
2 Krsna
3 Sri-Satakarni (Srl-
Mallak0)
4 Purnotsanga
5 Skandhastambhi
6 Satakarni
7 Lambodara
8 Apllaka (Divilaka)
9 Meghasvati
10 Svati
11 Skandasvati
12 Mrgendra
13 Kuntala
14 Svati varna
15 Pulomavi (Paduman)
16 Aristakarna
17 Hala
18 Mantalaka or Patta-
laka
19 Purlndrasena
20 Sundara Satakarni
21 Cakora
22 Sivasvati
23 Gautamlputra
24 Puloma
[24a / Satakarni]
25 SivasrI
26 Sivaskandha
27 YajnasrI
28 Vijaya
29 CandasrI
30 Pulomavi
The lists in the MSS stand thus, omitting at present no. 24a who is mentioned
only in eVa. Mt MSS name the following (fgniMt calling no. 15 Pulomavi
a second Meghasvati), the numbers within brackets denoting those who are omitted:—
CGV have 27 kings (nos. 2, 5, 15 omitted); adcPadofi 28 (5, 15) ; b 27 (9, 20, 22) ;
e 27 (2. 5, 20) ; e 25 (2, 5, 20, 23, 24); /27 (24, 25, 29) ; j 24 (5,7, 8, 18,19, 29);
h 21 (5, 9-11, 20-23, 29) ; I 20 (2, 5, 9, 12,13, 20-24); m 27 (1, 2, 5); n 29 (20);
cl 30, and repeats 6-10; g 30, and repeats 10-14 and 15 (with correct name
Pulomavi): hp Mt have nothing. All Va MSS, other than eh\a, name nos. 1-3,
6-8, 15-23, 27-30; except that Ca2a3y omit no. 21; k no. 8; / 8, 21 ; m 21, 30 :
h has lost the first part and begins with no. 19 : a1#4 apparently insert no, 8 twice ;
m repeats 3, 6 after no. 8. All these Va name no. 20 Sundara merely as Satakarni.
But eVa is peculiar and its list is broken up into three sets. It begins thus,
nos. 11, 18, 19, 20 (calling him Sundara), 21 ; then reverting mentions 12-15,
24a, 25-30 ; and long afterwards (see p. 35) names 1-4, 6—10 (corrupting no. 9's
name). It thus omits 5, 16, 17, 22-24, yet makes its total 25 by including 24a,
who is considered further on.
Bd names 1-3, 6, 8, 15-20, 22, 23, 27-30. Vs mentions 1-4, 6-9, 15-30;
but TVs omits 4, 6 ; TVs no. 21 ; TVs, 28, 29. Bh names 1-4, 7-9, 15-20 ; but
$TBh have nothing.
All the authorities keep the order of the kings as in the above list, except that
5 Mt MSS show three discrepancies. Two are small, namely, (1) <7Mt mentions
6—10 and immediately repeats them ; (2) wMt inverts nos. 5 and 6, and mentions
no. 19 twice, first after no. 13 and again in his proper place. The third discrepancy
concerns nos. 10-15 : $Mt names these in their place and repeats them after no. 29;
and &TMt omit them from their place and insert them (I omitting 12, 13) after
no. 29. These discrepancies appear to be mere mistakes due to carelessness, or to
lacunae or disarrangements of leaves in the MSS copied.
Every king in the list (except 24a) is mentioned by most of the MSS of at
least two Puranas, except nos. 5, 10—14. No. 5 occurs only in Mt, but 5 MSS
name him. Nos. 10-14 are mentioned only by Mt and eVa: but no. 14 appears in
ANDHRAS
37
them all; nos. 10, 11 in all except £Mt; and nos. 12, 13 in all except /Mt. They
seem to he genuine, and help to constitute the total number 30. The general
consensus then establishes the number, names, and order in the above list.
No. 24a, Satakarni, mentioned only in eVa, is not no. 20, who is called
Satakarni merely in all other Va MSS and in Bd, for Mt, Va, Bd, and eVa agree
that the latter reigned only one year (p. 41, 1. 23), while the description of the
former in eVa is 1. 28 on p. 42, and assigns 29 years to him. There is no line like
it except 1. 32 about YajnasrI, but he is not apparently YajnasrI whom eVa mentions
in his proper place. According to the tfVa list he should come presumably either
immediately after no. 15, or immediately before no. 25 SivasrT. The only indication
I can find bearing upon this puzzle occurs in IV s, which regards Satakarni SivasrT
as two, (1) Satakarni, (2) SivasrT (see p. 42, note J), and so places a Satakarni
exactly in one of the two positions required by eVa. If this Satakarni then be
real, his place would be 24a. A line found in only one MS should not be rejected
straight away (see Introdn. § 31), hence I have included him in the list in that
position by 1. 28 ; but, since his existence is vouched for by no other authority and
he would raise the number of the kings to 31, that line is enclosed in brackets. If
he is genuine, we may suppose that the total 30 is a round number.
Many of the kings bore the name Satakarni, and it is spelt in many ways, the
first part as Sdti, &anta, Santi, Sita (with s often instead of k in these forms), and the
latter part as karni, karna, koiia, varna, &c. It is needless to state all such variations
in the text and notes, and the form Satakarni is adopted because it agrees best with
the Pkt form Satakani generally found on coins. The names Svdtikarna and
Svativarna occur sometimes and seem to be merely variants of it (see notes 57> 61» 65).
All these forms may obviously be Sanskritizations of that one Pkt name.
Prof. Rapson's ' Indian Coins, Andhras, &c.' elucidate this dynasty partially.
I have not attempted, as it is not my function here, to identify the names in this
list with those mentioned in inscriptions and on coins, except those of the first three
kings who seem clear. The first king, whose correct name was Simuka Satavahana,
is mentioned in Liiders' List of Brahml Inscriptions, no. 1113 (Epig. Ind. x,
Appendix); the second Krsna or Kanha in id. no. 1144 ; and the third SrI-Satakarni
in id. nos. 346, 1114. In other inscriptions the following kings are mentioned—
GotamTputa Siri Satakani, nos. 1123, 1125; Siri Sivamaka Sada, no. 1279; Sati
(= Sakti ?) Sirimata, no. 1112; Vasithiputa Siri Pulumavi, nos. 1106, 1124 (and
probably 1100) ; Siri Pulumavi, no. 1248; Vasithiputa Siri Pulumayi,nos. 1122-3;
Vasathiputa Catarapana Satakani, no. 1120 ; GotamTputa Siri Satakani, no. 1123,
and Sadakani, no. 1125; Sivakhada (or Sadakhada) Naga siri, no. 1186; Gota¬
mTputa Siri Yana, nos. 987, 1024, 1146, 1340 ; Vasithiputa Cadasata, no. 1341 ;
and Madhariputa Sirivira Purisadata of the Ikhakus, nos. 1202-4 (see note 78).
It may be noted that one line in certain Mt MSS differs from all the others in
its expression, namely, 1. 30 about Yajnasri (see note thereto). He is spoken of there
in the present tense, kurute: see Introdn. § 21, note.
The total of the individual reigns (excluding no. 24a) is only 442■§• years, even
if we take the longest periods wherever there is a difference ; but the whole duration
is said to have been 460 years in Mt, 411 in Va, and 456 in Bd, Vs, and Bh. The,
addition of no. 24a would increase the first total.
38
ANDHRAS
Kanvayanams1 tato bhrtyah2
Susarmanah 5 prasahya6 tam 7
&unganam 9 c^aiva yac chesam 10
ksapitva tu 13 baliyasah 14
Si^uko 'ndhrah 17 sa-jatiyah 18
prapsyatAmam vasundharam
Kanvayanam 3 atb^bddhrtya4
Susarmanam prasahya tam 8
Sunganam 11 c^4pi yac chistam 12
ksapayitva 15 balam tada 16
Sindhuko hy Andhra-jatiyah19
prapsyat4mam vasundharam
trayo-vimsat20 sama raja Simukas21 tu bhavisyati22
1 This line is in Mt. This name is often
corrupted as in p. 34, note11; and first
vowel is long or short. In wMt cyandms;
/Mt °yanl\ Mt genly °yands, which should
be °yanams, as the accus. is required.
2 So dfgkMt; 6Mt tada0 : y'Mt tato bhrtydn.
Mt genly tato bhupdh. But eMt tadodhrtya;
cMt tad-oddhrtya ; so wMt crp. Bhrtyah is
prob. correct, cf. Vs, Bh; the plural here
may refer to ' Simuka and his fellow-tribes-
men ' in 1. 3. Ys says—
Susarmanam Kanvam* ca bhrtyo1 balat*
&ipraka5-nama hatvaJI Andhra^-jatlyo vasu-
dham bhoksyati:
where * klYs Kanvam, bYs Kanvayanam',
I alYs sa-bhrtyam, jYs sva-bhrtyo, bYs sad-
bhrtya-, &Vs sa bhutyam; t«Vs balat, bYs
balam, IYs vali, jYs balavdn, kYs valdksi;
5 bYs Chiptaka, aYs Sivika, kYs Pulaka,
IYs Pucchaka ; H bYs hatva-r; ^ ZVs Andha,
bYs Am[ptyani\pra, kYs hy Andha, jYs
Sudhra. Bh says—
hatva Kanvam* Susarmanam tad-bhrtyo+
vrsalo ball *
gam bhoksyaty AndhraRjatiyah kancit II
kalam a-sattamah:
where * rBh Kanvam ; + &Bh tadvatyo;
4/ZBh vrsabho0 (/ strictly vrsabhordhall, cf.
p. 25, note7); *cZBh Andhri, /Bh anya\
II cBh kihcit.
3 This line in Va, Bd. Bd Kanv°. Va
genly Kanth0: other variations similar to
those in p. 34, note11. Bd, Ca2aieYa
°yanam', a1aRbdfgklmYu °yanan.
4 So Ca2aseYa, Bd: a1aiklYa aUod° or aU
bdvrtya ; fgmYa ato dhrtya; eZVa tat-bdhrtya
(Pkt).
0 In jMt °neh; bcnMt °nam ; ZMt °na;
gMt ° sarmdnam.
6 In «ViMt pragrhya.
7 CbdjMt tam; yMt tan; /Mt tvdn.
8 In eVa Sudharmamsam prasahyatah.
9 So Mt; Z>Mt Sumnandrh; ceknYlt sutd0',
/Mt A mgdrd.
10 In eMt c-aiva dhesam; /Mt c-.aiva
sarvesdm.
11 This line is in Va, not in Bd. Ca}a2Yu
Srng°.
12 In eVa yac chesah; fmVa defective.
13 So Mt mostly: cZMt ksayitva sa; ceMt
ksipitvd sa ; ZMt jryitvd tu : fgnYLt ksapa¬
yitva, jMt ksep°, 6Mt krp°.
14 In eMt baldyasah ; /Mt mahlyasam.
15 CYa ksayayitvd.
16 In eVa ball tatha, eZVa °tadd.
17 So Mt genly; cZMt °'dhrah; /Mt c'ddhra;
wMt 0,dhra; /cMt °va; Z>Mt °yah: cZMt
Siiurko0 here, Sisukas in next line; eMt
Sisruk-Andhrah; //Mt Sikhukas ta; ZMt
Kimiukrodhah. The correct name is Simuka
(Rapson, ' Indian Coins, Andhras, &c.' pp.
xviii, xlvi). It was misread as Sisuka, and
then Sktzd (1) as Sisuka, and (2) as Sisuka
whence Sikhuka, by dialectical variation of
s and kh. Simuka could be misread as
Sipraka which Ys has, see note2.
18 In &Mt sa-jdt°.
19 So Va, Bd: eVa Chismako hy a-jdM-
yah.
20 So CdfgjYi, Va, Bd. Mt genly °viihsa:
eYa reads this line—
sa trayo-vim^ati raja bhavita Chismakah
samah
21 I put the correct name here to combine
Mt, Va, Bd, which read it as above: eMt
Sisrukas; cMt Simsukah.
22 So Mt. Va, Bd bhavita tv atha; cZVa
omits tv, mYa °tv a[rka]tham; yVa bhavitd[s]
tathd.
ANDHKAS
39
Krsno23 bhrata yaviyams tu24 Krsno25 bhrat<4sya 26 varsani
astadasa27 bhavisyati so 'smad dasa28 bhavisyati 5
Sri-Satakarnir29 bhavita tasya putras 30 tu vai dasa31
Purnotsahgas 32 ta,to33 raja varsany34 astadas^aiva tu
Skandhastambhis 35 tatha36 raja varsany 37 astadas^aiva tu
pancasatam38 samah sat ca39 Satakarnir 40 bhavisyati
dasa c^astau ca41 varsani tasya42 Lambodarah 43 sutah 44 10
Apilako 45 dasa dve ca46 tasya putro bhavisyati
23 Mt genly the Pkt nomin. form Krsna;
y'Mt Krsna. Vs says—Krsna-namd tad-
bhrdta. Bh says—
Krsna-namsatha tad-bhrata bhavita prthi-
vl-patih.
See Rapson, op. cit., pp. xix, xlvi.
24 In/</Mt ca.
25 So a1a3aidgY&, Bd: eVa Krsna; 6Va
Jclptau: a2Va Tvasto; /kYa Tvastro; CjklYa
astau.
23 So bdeYa, Bd: al~*fgkmVa, 3 MSS of
CVa bhrdtasya ; /Ya, 2 MSS of CYa bhratas
ca; 1 MS of CVa smatasya.
27 So all Mt; but wMt astam daSa, see
Introdn. § 40.
28 So a-~4bdfgkmY a, Bd : 7Va so smd d° ;
eYa so 'stdd0; CaljVa tasmcid d°; see In¬
trodn. § 40.
29 This name is spelt variouslv, see p. 37.
Va genly 0Satakarnir. Bd, Ys 0Santakarnir.
But bcdeMt 0Malakarm, «Mt °kanl (easy
misreadings); Mt genly °Mallakarni ; yMt
0Satakarnir, &Mt °parni. Bh 0Sdntakarna,
/Bh 0varna.
80 Bh, ZVs agree, tasya putras'. fgjYLt
putras.
31 So Mt genly; bcekrdslt samdh. Va, Bd
mahan.
32 This line is only in Mt, eVa. So Mt
genly; /Mt Purnotsarga; cMt Purndsangas,
eMt 0sagas : eVa reads this line—
Purnosantu ca varsani bhavit=astadai=
aiva tu.
Vs Purnotsanga; jYs °sam[mr]ga; hYs
Purneianga; /Vs Vasukarnnotsanga. Bh
Paurnamasa, and adds tat-sutah.
33 Tu vai in bcenMA.
34 Sama in wMt.
35 This line is only in hdfgnWt. So/yMt;
dYlt °stabhis; /Mt Svlvasvanis (an easy
misreading); ?iMt Sovastuti, and inverts
him and the next king.
36 Tapd in wMt.
37 Sama in wMt.
38 So Va, CcdemnMt; y'Mt °satah. Bd,
bfgMt °sat tu; ' AklYLt °sac ca.
39 Sat kar in eVa; eMt sadu; wMt omits ca.
40 No marked variations in this name:
nMt inverts him and the preceding king;
mYa repeating the line reads tasya putro.
Bh omits him.
41 Daia vasaiva in Z>Mt.
42 In (Va \bhavitd~\. tasmdl.
43 This line only in Mt and eVa. Bh and
Vs agree in the name.
44 Bh agrees, tat-putras: eYa nrpali.
45 Mt genly Apitako; c//Mt Apit0; eMt
Apit°; wMt Apit0 or Apil°; /Mt \Aryamtako:
eYa Apilako. But (/Va Apilavd; /Va, 3
MSS of CVa Apol0; jYa ApoP; 1 MS of
CVa Apal° ; raVa Arpal0 or Aryal0; a1_4Va,
2 MSS of CVa Apadaba-; bdVa Apistavd.
Bd Apolavo. Apilaka seems the best form:
the third syll. ta in Mt names may be a mis¬
reading of la, and may be read either way
in wMt. Vs genly reads tasmad before this
name, and it was apptly often read as Pkt
tasmd with the final d applied to the name;
thus /Vs Ddpilaka (though it interposes ca),
and cdekYs (tasmadivilakah) Ivil° or Divil° ;
hence afgYs Divil0, CVs I)ivil° : AVs Divila;
jVs Vilaka; bYs Divanika. Bh genly
(reading d in Gupta script as c) Civilaka or
Cibil0, aysBli °lika; /Bh Cilibaka, c/Bh
' bika ; cBh Gibilika, Vicilaka ; rBh Vivilaka,
7/Bh Yil° or Ghil° and Civil0. i/Bli Vikala
apptly.
46 SoMt; ceriMAtu. Va genly, Bd dvadaia
vai, which is equally good: a1-4Va, 2 MSS
of CVa \-ddhodasa°.
40
ANDHRAS
varsani dvada&^aiva tu 62
Skandasvatih samas tasmafc
sapta 65 rajyam karisyati
dasa c^astau ca varsani Meghasvatir47 bhavisyati
Svatis ca bhavita48 raja49 Atir bhavisyati nrpo
samas50 tv astadas^aiva 51 tu
Skandasvatis53 tatha raja
sapt^aiva tu54 bhavisyati
Mrgendrah56 Svatikarnas57 tu 58 bhavisyati samas trayah59
Kuntalah 60 Svatikarnas 61 tu62 bhavit^astau sama 63 nrpah
eka-sariivatsaram 64 raja Svativarno65 bhavisyati
sat-trimsad 66 eva 67 varsani I catur-vimsat68 tu varsani
Pulomavir69 bhavisyati I Pulomavir69 bhavisyati
bhavitaAristakarnas 70 tu varsanam panca-vimsatih 71
i5
47 This line only in Mt, eYa. So Mt genly;
g'Mt °svami; CMt Medhasvdtir; wMt Sam-
ghasvdpi, an easy misreading; ceMt SamghaS
c-dpi. Vs, Bh Meghasvdti, g'Vs Maghas°;
kYs Meghaghati. The name has been cor¬
rupted in eVa which reads—
da6a csastau ca bhavita so 'stada^a bhavi¬
syati.
48 This line only in Mt: WMt Svdtir bhavi-
syate, nMt Svavii bh°; gMt, in repeating
the line, Svami bh°: ceMt sa eva bhoksyate.
49 In 6Mt ramya.
50 In celnYlt sama: 6Mt mands, so gMt in
repeating.
51 In cmMt astau dakaiva (omitting tu).
62 This line is in eVa only. Introdn. § 40.
63 So Mt, mostly. CMt °svdtis misprinted
as °racdtis : bcenMt and gMt (in repeating)
Skandhasvatis, c/Mt °svdmis; ZMt Skam-
vastranis (an easy misreading).
54 Misread as sam^aiva tva in gMt (re¬
peated), °tvam in 6Mt; emit sapta c^aiva.
65 This line in eVa only; thus, Skandan-
svdtih samdt tasmd sama, where sama is
misreading for sapta.
56 This line only in Mt, eVa: Z>Mt Bha-
gendrah; eVa Mahen0; gMt naren°.
57 So Mt genly: /gMt °varnas, but gMt
repeats as in text; wMt Satikarnas\ eVa
Satakarnis.
58 In eMt mu: after this wMt adds by
mistake and superfluously varsani panca-
vimsati (from 1. 19).
69 In eVa sama-trayam.
60 This line only in Mt, eVa : bMt Kukdah;
gMt Ksettulah.
61 In wMt Santik0 ; eYa Satakarnis.
62 Ca in ce/Mt, and gMt in repeating.
63 In g'Mt °dsta samo.
64 Bat bcjlnhlt ° samvatsaro, eMt °k v°,
gMt (in repeating) sakasamv0.
65 This line only in Mt, eVa. So ACbdlMt:
ceg'Mt °karno; fgmYit °kono, gMt (in re¬
peating) °varno; cZMt °keno; eYa °seno ;
Hit Sydtiseno; wMt Sdtikarno.
66 This line is in Mt, except ^ICMt: ZmMt
sad-trimsad; gMt (in repeating) sad-vimsad;
nMt sadgimsa (= sad-vimsa).
67 So dmM.t and gMt (in repeating): ZMt
deva; g'/cMt c-aiva ; cewMt tv eva; 6/gMt
dve ca.
68 So Ys, Bd : eVa °trimsat.
69 This name has been greatly corrupted.
So bdklrdSlt; gMt (in repeating) °vi: ceMt
Pulomavid; g'Mt Sulomanir (an easy mis¬
reading). In Va: dgkYd Padumdvir (or,
as it may be read in dgYa, Yadu°; and so
a2a4ZVa and 3 MSS of CVa) : then by easy
misreadings, bYd Pa,tu° (ov Ya°); eVa Patra-
mdtir (or Ya°); /Va Satumavir; 4 MSS of
CVa Sadu°; mVa Satu° or Sadu°; g'Ya
Sadrarmavi; a'Ya and 2 MSS of CYa sat
sama rai (by attempt at emendment). By
regarding the final vi (in Pkt) as an expletive
(= vai or api), hjYs Paduman or Patu°;
abcdegklYs Patu0; Bd Patumarks' ca ; other
Vs Padhumdn. Then arBh Vatamana;
Bh geniy Ata°; wBh Atha°; mBh Amda° ;
dBh Ara°) sBh Eaca°, For this name
/mMt substitute (a second) Meghasvatir;
and gMt Bhegha0.
70 There is great variation in this name
ANDHRAS
41
tatah samvatsaran panca72 Hal
panca Mantalako 74 raja75
bhavisyati sama nrpah 77
Purlndraseno 79 bhavita
tasmat saumyo bhavisyati81
Sundarah83 Satakarnis 84 tu
abdam 86 ekam bhavisyati
Cakorah 87 Satakarnis 88 tu san
Ya genly bliavita N emikrsnas ; dVTi °Nemi-
kasmas; mMt 0 N auvikrsnas; dMt°Naurik0;
jMt °JVdri/c°; AMt °Saurik° ; /pMt °stauvik°;
eMt °Gaurak°; cMt °Gaurakrtsvas. A CMt
bhaviuAriktavarnas; blVLt °Ariktakarnas ;
wMt °Aristakarnis. Vs Aristakarmd; so
«Bh. Bd bhavit-A nistakarrnd. Bh A nista-
kartna. It is impossible to extract the
correct name out of this confusion, and I
have adopted Aristakarna as the most
central form.
71 So aia2a4bdfgVa: Va genly, 6Mt, Bd
°tim. Mt varsani . . . till; jMt reads this
half line, san-vnasan vai bhavisyati.
72 So Mt. Va, Bd samvatsaram purnam.
73 So all, except IV s Hala; Bh Haley a)
rBh Halela or Halena; cBh Halaya.
74 There is great variation in this name.
A CbMt Mandulako; cMt Mantalako, eMt
°lamko; ZMt Menulake; fgknVt Mandalako ;
dMt Mandako; mMt Kundalako. Then
^Ys Pantalaka or Patt°; Ys genly Patt° •,
IVs Pitt°; deVs Putt0; jVs PaksaP; aYs
Prabhul0 (or Prattal01). Bd Pattallaka.
Bh, losing the first sylh, Talaka (see Ap¬
pendix II, § vi) ; aBh Tanaka ; /tBh Halaka;
c£Bh Sul°. Va, by losing the third syllable,
Saptaka', fVa Saptamka; bdVa Masaka
(misreading of Maptakal): eVa reads this
half line, panc-aivabha . . ko raja. Manta-
laka or Pattalaka seems the most likely
form, from which the other readings might
have been derived by misreadings. Bh says,
tasya cdtmajah.
70 So Mt, eVs : 6Mt rakso.
76 Va, to compensate for the lost syllable
in Saptaka, and by the meaning of sapta,
reads rajano and turns the two following
words into plurals '. mVa rana[mam]no. Bd
nama. The correct reading must be raja.
)73 raja, bhavisyati 20
pahca Pattalako74 raja76
bhavisyati mahabalah 78
bhavyah Purikasenas80 tu
samah so 'py eka-vimsatim 82
Satakarnir 85 varsam ekam
bhavisyati naradhipah
xiasan 89 vai bhavisyati90
77 So Mt, eVa, where nrpah is redundant,
cf. line 26.
78 So Bd. Va °syanti mahabalah.
79 This line is in Mt. So Mt genly; CMt
°seno or °seni; wMt Purlndraseno and Puri-
dra°; 6Mt PurandaP: hVs Pulindrasana
(for °drasena); abkVs °dasena ; IVs PullaP •
Vs genly, eVa Pravillas0 ; deVs PravilaP;
jMt Pravilis0; where pra may be a mis¬
reading of pu.
80 This line is in Va, Bd. So a}~4fglmVa;
bdV a Purikasenas ; ^Va Purikasanas; jV a
Purlklienus; CVa Putrikasenas. Then
c£Bh Purisaseru (where s and bh are much
alike); a/rsVAi °bheru ; eghjklmnpqlBh. °bhoru;
other Bh, Bd °bhlru. These variations sug¬
gest the name Purusasena. A king Puri-
sadata of the Ikhakus is mentioned, see
p. 37.
81 So Mt genly : 6Mt samyo°; wMt saimyo0,
°yau°; dMt seno°. Saumyo cannot well be
a king, though the line says so on its face,
because in this dynasty two kings are never
put together in a single line without any
mention of their reigns. Saumyo bhavisyati
is probably a corruption, see Appendix II,
§ iii.
82 So Ca2fjkmVa, Bd; a1a*a4bdhlVa ctih ;
gVa °ti: eV& reads this half line sama
dvadasa bhu-tale.
83 This line is in Mt, «Va. Vs Sundara:
fgV t Sundharah. Bh, IVSunandana.
84 Usual variations, see p. 37.
80 So Va, Bd, with variations, but no
personal name: 1 MS of CVa Sdntakirttir.
86 In eVa varsam ; jMt .. tarn.
87 So Mt genly, eVa. Va genly Cakara.
Vs, Bh C'akora; ypBh Cakara,; hVs Cajkaj-
kdra. But ceMt lidjada; rAIt raja vai:
6Mt reads this half line raja va fnsyo vikarnas
ca : IVs merely Sdtakarni,
42
ANDHBAS
95
asta-vimsati91 varsani Sivasvatir92 bhavisyati
raja ca Gautaraiputra93 eka-vimsat tato94 nrpah.
asta-vimsah96 sutas97 tasya Paloma vai98 bhavisyati
[ek-ona-trimsatim bhavyah ^atakarnis tatho nrpah]99
Sivasrlr 1 vai Puloma tu 2 sapt^aiva 3 bhavita nrpah 4
Sivaskandhah 5 Satakarnir6 bhavit^asy^atmajah samah7
25
3°
nava-vimsati8 varsani
Yajnasrih10 Satakarnikah 11
ek-ona-vimsatirri9 raja
Yajnasrih12 Satakarny atha
88 So Va, cdefgjnMt, Vs, with variations.
Mt genly Svdtikarnas. Instead of this
name Bh genly vatako yatra ; rBh vattika0 ;
«Bh (and 2?Bh 1) navamo0; j'Bh cavako0
altered to vatako0; CyBh bahavo°; dBh
batako (or satako) yasya. Read vatuko
yasya 1
89 In bdeMt mdso; eVa sat samdn.
90 So Mt. Ya genly vai narddhipah; eVa
bhavita nrpah ; JcVa vi\ta~\ narddhipah.
91 So Mt, bmVa, Bd. Va genly, /Mt 0vim-
sat tu.
92 So Mt, dVa, Bd. Vs, Bh agree: TVs
°svatih; aVs Sivah Svdtih; fgVLt &'ikhasvatir;
kV>\\ Siras°; /Mt Sirahs0. Ca1djlVa Siva-
svdmi ; a2~4bfghkVa °svdmir; mVa°svdmir.
Bh calls him arindamah.
93 In &cMt,6Vs Gotamip0. Vs, Bh Gomatlp0]
TVs Gomati. Mt adds hy.
94 So dfgjVLt, a3Va; c«Mt °vimsa°. AmM.t
eka-vimsaty ato ; CMt aka-v° by misprint:
6Mt, ala2a4bdfghklmVa eka-vimsattamo;
CjVa, Bd °vimsat samd. Eka-vimsattamo,
'21st king', can hardly be right, because
he is not 21st in any list except AMt where
two preceding kings are omitted; and he
can only be made 21st by omissions.
95 So Mt, bdfghhnVa, Bd, though it is
redundant. AjkVa nrsu.
96 This line only in Mt: dgYLi °sa; Ty'Mt
0sat; CMt °Sati.
97 In wMt tutas; /Mt tatas; 6Mt samas.
98 C&Mt Sulomd vai; but be Mt Puloma tu
in next line. Ys Puliman; IVs Pul° ; ctYs
Kul°. Bh Purlman; 7eBh Puri°; /Bh
Putri°. The name should no doubt be
Pulomavir. Vs adds, tat-putrah.
99 This line only in eVa: see p. 37.
1 This line only in Mt, eVa. So Mt genly :
ceMt °sri; wMt. °svd; 5Mt Sivasir; /Mt
Sirogrivah (omitting vai). Vs Sdtakarni
Sivasrih; IVs makes this two kings, tasy*
dpi Sdtakarnih tatas Sivasrih (see p. 37):
dBh Sacasird ; wBh Midasirah ; Bh genly
Medas°; &Bli MeddP; /Bh Medass0. This
half line in eVa is, Sirasi putra Avis tu.
2 So Mt genly ; cMt °mdh tu; feyMt °mdsu.
But jMt °mdt tu; CMt Sulomdt tu.
3 In 6Mt samaiva; eYa catasro.
4 In eVa samah.
5 This line only in Mt, eYa. So Mt genly.
Ys, afmnrPh. agree : cBh °skadhra : dfgMt,
Bh genly, hlVs °skandah (altered in sBh to
°skandlia); bVs °svanda; &Vs °sunda: /Mt
Siraskandho, eYa °skandah.
6 So cdefgmnMt, eVa; JMt Sdmak°. ACZMt
Sdtikarndd; AMt Salaihkarnikd; /Mt
N rpaskando.
7 So cdejriKt; 6Mt defective vin*dsy°;
/</Mt bhavi tasy°. AOklmMA bhavita hy at°:
eYa, bhavisyati samd nrpah. No number is
mentioned. Perhaps Mt should read, bhavi
tasmat trayo samah (see Appendix I, § iii),
and eYa bhavisyati samas tray ah.
8 So Mt: /Mt °vimsat tu; /yMt °sivdt tu:
bcelnVLt read this line— ,
nava varsani Yajnasrih* kurute+ Sata¬
karnikah t:
where * 6Mt °snih; + &Mt kurune, %Mt
kusate; t ceMt karnind, ?Mt Sdtavarnita,
6Mt Sahsakarnikah.
9 So Ya, Bd : bdghVa °trimsatam; &Va
trikonatrisatam.
10 Mat genly Yajnasrih; dlMt °sri; jMt
Yajhah Sri-.t
11 In /cMt Satakarnind.
12 So Ca*ejVa; mVa Yajhah Srih. Bd
Yajhah Sri-: a1a2aibfgTV& Yajuhsri-h;
dhkVa Yajusri-h. Vs, Bh Yajnasrih with
ANDHRAS
43
sad eva 14 bhavita15 tasmad 16 Yijayas17 tu sama nrpah
18
Candasrlh19 Satakarnis20 tu21
tasya put rah sama dasa
Dandasrih22 Satakarnl ca
tasya putrah samas tray ah
Pulomavih 24 samah sapta 25 anyas tesam26 bhavisyati
34
ek-6na-vimsatir hy ete27
Andhra29 bhoksyanti vai malum
tesam varsa-satani syus
catvari sastir 32 eva ca.
ity ete vai nrpas trimsad28
Andhra30 bhoksyanti ye31 malum
samah satani catvari
panca sad vai tath^aiva ca33.
marg. alteration °sara in «Bh; sBh °s'ila,
altered to °srl: kYs Suhgasris. Bh adds
tat-sutas.
13 In eVa °api: 2 MSS of CVa Samakarny
atha.
14 In eVa ete.
15 In yMt nacidd (misreading of bhavita in
old Bengali script V).
16 In bcevM.t yasmad ; eVa vastu.
17 So all: but deYs Vijaya; 7>Mt, jYs
Vijas; eVa dvijah yasu (omitting tu); bYs
Dviyajha; ZBh Vinaya. Bh says, tat-suto.
18 So Va, Bd. Mt genly samas tatah;
bcriYLi samam°; fgjMt [sa] sama dasa.
19 So Mt genly; cMt Cadasrih; egYlt
Vanda° ; &Mt Candratih. Vs genly Candra-
srih; cVs Cadra°: cZBh Gandraslja, /rBh
°vija, a«Bh °virya, Bh genly °vijhah.
20 Mt genly Sdntikarnas, with variations;
bgMt Samakarnis.
21 So Mt, eYa. Va, Bd ca.
22 So Va. Bd Danda-Sri-.
23 In eVa samas tray am ; edVa samdsrayah.
24 So eVa, aVs; ZVs °mavi. Bd °mdrih.
Ys genly °macih; cdefjkYs °mdrcih; hYs
°mddi; bVs Anulomavih. Bh genly Salo-
madhih; mBh Sul°; &Bh Mal° (all easy
misreadings).
25 Mt genly Pulomd sapta varsdni; CbdmMt
Sul°; where the last syll. of the name has
been probably regarded as a particle and
ousted by the change of Pkt varsd to Skt
varsdni. YS genly Pulovdpi.
26 So Mt, Va genly: eMt antyes0, wMt
antas°, cMt amnyas° ; all mistakes for antyas
tesam, probably the true reading, cf. p. 12,
1. 22; p. 18, note7. Ga?fYa tanyesam ca
(/ omits ca). Bd tatas c-aisdm; eVa san
tasmad.
27 So Mt, genly: /^Mt °sati°; eZMt °Satis
c-ete ; jMt °sad ete ca ; wMt ek-dnd-navatim
hy ete, ceMt + ekand-n°.
28 So Va, Bd : mYa omits this line.
29 So Mt genly: cfjriKt Andhra;
Andhrdn; 5Mt nrpa.
30 In eVa aksa.
31 So Va. Bd, gYa vai.
32 So Mt: nMt sastir, Z>Mt sastim:
reads this line—
dvada^-adhikam etesam rajyam
catustayam.
33 This line is in V5, Bd: not in mVa.
So Va genly : /iV& pahca sad va? : bdfgkYa
°sat ca?; eVa °sat sapta c-aiva hi. Bd
pahcdsat sat tath*aiva ca. Vs says—
evam ete trim£at * catvary abda+-£atani
sat-panca6ad*-adhikani prthivim bhoksyanti:
where * ZcVs omits trimiat; + 7<Vs asta; * IYs
sas pahcd[da]sad. Bh says—
ete trimSan * nrpataya6 catvary abda+-
^atani ca
sat panca^ac ca prthivim bhoksyanti,
Kuru-nandana:
where * aBh has vimian written above;
+ gWs\ asta.
dYLt
jMt
^ata-
44
VARIOUS LOCAL DYNASTIES
Various Local Dynasties.
Text—AMt 273,17^-24 ; AVa 358^-365 ; Bd iii, 74,171-179*.
Corresp. passages—CYs iv, £4, 13-16 ; GBh. xii, 1, 29-32L
The account of these dynasties consists of three parts, the first of which
summarizes the number of kings in each dynasty and the second states its duration,
while the third adds certain subsequent kings. In the first part the Matsya, Vayu,
and Brahmanda agree generally, but in the second the Matsya has one version and
the two others another. Here the dynastic matter in the Matsya ends, and the
third part is found only in the two others. The Bhagavata gives the first part in
verses which are much like the texts of those Puranas, only the concluding portion
of the second, and a very brief notice of the third. In the first part therefore the
two versions are printed side by side. In the second part the Matsya version and
that of the Vayu and Brahmanda are compared side by side, but in the third there
is only the text common to those two. The Bhagavata statements in both these
parts are given in the notes. The Visnuin prose agrees closely with the Bhagavata.
The Va and Bd mention the dynasties in the second part in the same order
that all three Puranas observe in the first part, but the Mt verses are disarranged
in the second part, and are re-arranged here in that order for convenience. This
involves no tampering with its text, because each line is complete in itself and
independent, except 11. 12, 13 which compose a couplet forming verse 22 and which
remain undisturbed; hence the Mt verses are placed here thus, 23b, 24a, 20b, 21b,
20a, 21a, 22ab, 23a, 24b.
The Mt is generally complete ; but eMt omits 11. 12-14; ,/TVTt 1. 8 ; $Mt
repeats 11. 3, 4 after 1. 10; /£Mt omits 11. 4, 5 ; hjoMt have nothing. ACYa omit
11. 7, 8, but AYa mentions them in a note; most other copies give them; a4Va
omits 11. 7 (second half)-9 (first half); mVa 11. 1-3, but they are added in the
margin. Of Bh versions j omits 11. 1-5, but they are added in the margin ;
bt have nothing.
These local dynasties are all classed together as more or less contemporaneous.
The number of years assigned to them must be considered according to the remarks
in Introdn. §§ 42 ff., and with reference to the middle of the 3rd century a.d. when
the account was first compiled as preserved in the Mt, for the revised/ versions in
Va and Bddid not revise the periods1. If those remarks be sound, the Srlparvatlya
Andhrabhrtyas had at that time reigned 52 years, or (if we read dvih pancdsatam)
possibly 100 roundly, according to Mt; while the Va and Bd reading is no doubt
corrupt and should perhaps be 112 or 102 years. The AbhTras had then reigned
67 years, the Gardabhilas 72 years, the Sakas 183 years, the Yavanas 87 or 82 years,
and the Tusaras 7,000 or 500 according to the proper construction of the sentences
but perhaps 107 or 105 is really meant. The 13 Gurundas or Murundas had then
reigned half of the quadruple of 100 years, that is 200, according to Mt, or 350
according to Va and Bd, but the latter is probably a corruption of the former
1 Except in 1. 6, if Mt reading dvi-panca-
satam is right, and if we emend Va and Bd
to daJa dve ca satam ca vai ; see Introdn.
§ 41-
VARIOUS LOCAL DYNASTIES
45
reading, for Vs and Bh say precisely 199 years. The 11 Hunas or Maunas had then
lasted 103 years.
Mention of these races is found in the inscriptions; thus Abhlras in Ltiders'
List of BiHhml Inscriptions, nos. 963, 1137 (Epig. Ind. x, Appendix) and Fleet's
Gupta Inscriptions, p. 14; Sakas, Liiders' list, nos. 1123, 1135, 1137, 1148, 1149,
1162, and perhaps 1001-2, and FGI p. 14; Yavanas, Liiders' list, nos. 669, 965,
1093, 1123, 1140, 1154, 1156; Murundas in FGI, p. 14, and MurundadevI, id.,
pp. 128, 132, 138 ; Hunas, FGI, pp. 56, i.48, 206. A Vakataka prince Yindhyasakti
is mentioned in Kielhorn's Inscriptions of Northern India, no. 622 (Epig. Ind. v,
Appendix).
Mt, Va, Bd.
Andhranarii 1 samsthite raj ye 2
tesam bhrtyAnvaya3 nrpah. 4
sapDaiv^Andhra6 bhavisyanti
das^Abhiras7 tatha nrpah8
sapta Gardabhina£9 ctkpi
Sakas c^stadas^aiva tu 12
Yavamastau16 bhavisyanti
Tusaras 18 tu19 caturda&a
1 So cdfriMA, Va, Bd. Mt genly Andh0 ;
JMt sandh0 : eVa Arthdndm.
2 So cdefgknYlt; JMt sdsthite0; 6Mt sam-
srite°; other Mt samsthitd0: eVa samsthite
vamse. Va, Bd sarhsthitdh pahca; so mVa
(defective).
3 So dfg/cMt, e Va; ZMt -atraya; JMt
*\dady-dnvayd. Mt genly bhrty-dnvaye :
6Mt -adyaso. But fmVa vamsah svayah
(for vams-dnvaydh ?), Va genly °samdh. Bd
vamsyas ca ye.
4 So Mt: fmVa, pundh. Va, Bd punah.
6 Bh genly Avabhrtyd; eBh Av°; aBh
°c*Av°; /Bh Avabhrthyd. Vs rightly An-
dhra-bhrtyah sapUAbhird; TVs Andh°.
6 So Mt; eVa sapta c^Andhrd. Va, Bd
sapt-aiva tu; AVa °nu.
7 So Mt,/a, genly, Bd: dVa °Abhdras;
eVa ddr-Abhirds, dMt var-°; JMt var-
Adhira; JMt ndv-Amirds ; £Mt naiv-.Abhird:
mMt, AZVa defective ; /(/Mt Abhiras ca.
8 So Mt mostly: Va, Bd tato°: dnYlt
nrpas tatha, eMt bhrtds0, cMt rnrtds0, fgMt
vrsas°: JMt nrpas tadd.
9 So Va, bcknMt, Bd: eMt Mard°, but
Bh (with Fs).
SapUAbhira Andhrabhrtya 5
dasa10 Gardabhino 11 nrpalj
Sakab13 sodasa14 bhupala
bhavisyanty ati-lolupah15
tato 'stau Yavana17 bhavyas
caturdasa ca Tuskarah 20
when repeated Gardabhilds as in Mt genly;
AMt Kardabhild; JMt Gatabhrtds.
10 Vs agrees.
11 So Bh genly, aTVs: AVs °nd; pBh
Garbhattino. Vs genly Gardabhildh bhu-
bhujo, AVs °bhiJcd°: (/Bh + dasarddagabhino;
JVs, eBh crp.
12 So Mt genly; JMt Sakdsdsf: 6Mt Sakas
c*aiva das0, cmMt Sakyds°, but eMt in
repeating reads as in text: ZMt + Kosaiva
das0. But eVa taih-dstddasa vai Sakdh;
Va, Bd tato 'tha da£°: AVa has Thakdh.
13 So Vs. Bh Kahkdh; cBh Kdr°.
14 Vs agrees.
35 So Bh mostly: cefgjlclnqYh ca lol°; ABh
na lol°.
16 By double sandhi (= Yavandh astau);
JmVa Ydv°: fgmMt Yavanas ca. This half
line is in JMt astau tu Yavana dhiras, in
eVa tath-a/iva Yavana astau.
17 Vs agrees : JBh Javand.
18 In JMt Tuhkharas; cMt TusdgaS.
19 So Va, eMt, Bd. Mt ca; JMt omits.
20 So BaeghjlmpqYAi: dsBh 0 Tuhkharah,
rBh °Tus&ardh, wBh and v. r. in 6'Bli °Puska-
46
VARIOUS LOCAL DYNASTIES
Mt, Va, Bd.
, , (Gurundai)21
trayodasa |Murunda6J Ca
Huna24 hy ek-6na-vimsatih 25.'
Mauna24 hy ekadas^aiva tu26..
Mat.
Andhrah 29 Sriparvatiyas30 ca
te dvi-pancasatam 32 samah
sapta-sa^tis35 tu varsani36
dai^Abhiras 38 tath^aiva ca39
sapta Gardabhila41 bhuyo42
bboksyantAmam vasundharam 45
6atani triny asltim ca47
Saka by49 astadas5(Vaiva tu
sah. GbfktJSh Turuskakah, cEhckardh. CVs
caturdcda Tukhardh, bcdefghjVs °Tusard,
aYs °Tukhdvd, IV s °Khard.
21 Both forms are well supported. Mt
genly, Bd Gurundds; wMt Gar°. Va genly,
/Mt Mar°; jVii, mMt Mur°; f Ya Mer°.
Others, /#Mt Pur°; cdMt Purandds; eMt
Puranjdi : 4 MSS of (7Va ManantaS, which
ACVa adopt; eYa, Pandas with tu for ca.
Gurunda occurs in Bhavisya iii, 5, 32, where
it is said Vraja-bhasa, Maharastrl, Yavanl,
and Gurundika are the four Mleccha bhasas.
For Murunda see p. 45. Cf. notes 6B'68.
22 So Vs,* 'dfgmBh and v.r. in £Bh. Bh
genly bhuyo dasa, an easy misreading; /Vs
omits.
23 So Bh genly; dBh Sur°: aBh SurdndaS,
sBh Subd°. Vs Mundas, prob. error for
Murundas, which IV s has.
24 Both names are well supported. Mt
genly Hund; /Mt Huna ; ZMt Jana; eVa,
Yaund', Ya, Bd, 6Mt Mauna: wMt smrta.
See note 76.
28 So Mt; dMt c*ek° : ceMt omit hy.
26 So eVa, Bd. Ya hy astadaf.
27 So Bh, Vs : ABh Mona ; aBh Maula.
28 Vs agrees.
29 In g^lt An°; d/Mt Andha,: /Mt yuktd;
AMt reads this half line Andhaksah par-
vatiydS ca.
30 So cdfgjkmnMt; ZMt omits Sri. ACYlt
Bh (with Us-).
trayodasa22 Gurundas23 ca
Mauna27 ekada^aiva28 tu. 5
Va, Bd.
Andhra31 bhok^yanti vasudham
gate33 dve ca satam 34 ca vai
sapta-sastim ca varsani37
das^Abhiras tato40 nrpah
sapta Gardabhinas43 c^aiva44
bhoksyantdmaiii dvi-saptatih 46
satani triny a£ltim ca 48
bhoksyanti51 vasudham Sakah
Sripdr0 ; eMt °parvatdyaL
31 In eVa Randhra.
32 So A CbhklYlt: cefgmnYLt te dve panca
satam, dMt dve panca ca satam : /Mt ta dve
panca dai^dpi ca for this half line.
33 In fmVa satam; AVa sato. Bead pro¬
bably dasa; see Introdn. § 41.
34 In kV& dva ca°; eVa dve 'rddha-satas.
35 In ceMt °ti; wMt °ti.
36 In cewMt sahasrdni.
37 This line is in a^bdefghklmVa, Bd;
first half in a4Va, sapta-sasti SatanAha.
Not in ACjVa, but mentioned in note to
4Ya: a1-3WVa °sasti°; eVa tu for ca.
38 In ftriVa, dasabhirds, /Mt °bhi. . s : AMt
Darbharomd.
39 In bcenMt tatas tu vai.
40 In eVa tatho.
41 In bcenVLt °bhino ; /Mt %hrto.
42 But better bcegnM-t bhupa.
43 This line is in a^bdefghklmVa, Bd, Not
in ACjVa, but in note to d.Va.
44 In ekVa cdpi.
45 Sic : read dvi-saptatim 1
46 In eYa, Bd °tim.
47 In bgjVit asitis ca ; cewMt trini ca tathd.
48 In bdgVa °aSitis ca; fmVa trini 'sitis
ca; eVa trini varsdnam: a4Va omits this
half line, see note37.
49 Mt genly satdny, ^Mt tathd hy, no
doubt corruptions of Saka hy, and I have
VARIOUS LOCAL DYNASTIES
47
Mat.
Yavan^astau bhavisyanti52
sapt-asitim 54 mahlm imam
sapta varsa55-sahasrani56
Tusaranam58 mahl smrta
6atany ardha60-catuskani61
bhavitavyas62 trayodasa63
Gurunda65 Vrsalaih.66 sardham67
bhoksyante69Mleccba70-sambhavah71
satani trini bhoksyante 73
Huna hy74 ekadas^aiva tu75
emended it so : bclnMt tnava; eMt inaca.
60 So Mt genly: bceriMt c~dstau°; /Mt
V'dstau0) jMt Andhd°.
51 In a}~zdefgmYa °te.
62 Sic : better ca bhoksyanti.
63 So behVa; a3glV& asitir0: mVa asiti0;
dVii, Bd asiti0', /Va asitir0. Ca1a2aickVa
asitim c-aiva.
64 So A /mMt; CbVLt °ti: but cemnMt
sam-dsiti-m, (/Mt °dsitim; see Introdn. § 40.
Others, (/Mt samsdsyanti; /Mt samsas0;
&Mt samsas0', JMt prasds0 (see p. 16,
note 78).
55 In 6Mt varsasydtu; /Mt varsdndm (one
syll. short).
66 So all Mt: read satdnAha 1
57 Iij. eVa satanikam.
58 In /Mt Tuhkhar°.
69 In eVa Tusandm tu.
60 CcMt °ardham: 6Mt satam ardha- ; 7cMt
sat-drdha-.
61 In bcjkriMt caturthdni.
62 In cMt °vyam; jMt samamtds ca.
63 In mMt trayo nrpdh; /mMt caturdasa.
This line and the next go together.
64 See note 22. This line and the next go
together.
66 ACbYLt Gurunda; nMA Gar0; </Mt
Kur°; mMt Mur°; /Mt Muc°; /Mt Puru-
\sa\nda ; c/cMt Purudd ; c/Mt Su[dvi]rundd;
/Mt Sudanda.
66 In nYit drf; ejV& prs°; 6/Mt vrsabhaih.
67 In cMt sarvair.
68 Bd, ghklYa Gurunda', a2dfmY a Mur°',
Ca1asbVa Mar°; a4Va Pur°: j'Va Munuja\
Vd, Bd.
asiti dve ca53 varsani
bhoktaro Yavana malum io
panca varsa-satanuha 57
Tusaranam59 main smrta
satany ardha-caturthani
bhavitaras trayodasa64
Murunda68 Vrsalaih 66 sardham
bhavy^anya72 Mleccha-jatayah
satani trini bhoksyante73
Mauna 76 ekadas^aiva tu77
eV§, Asandd. Regarding these Vs says—
ete prthivim trayodasa* varsa-6atani+
navaJ-navaty-adhikani bhoksyanti:
where * this means the 13 Gurundas, and so
IVs ete trayodasa prthivim ; yet it has affected
satani; but dVs ete prthivim Abhir-ddya
Maun-dntd ek-on-d&itir dtta [sic] sodasa:
+ ZYs iata-varsdni: : dhjlVs omit nava. Bh,
in consequence of the misreading bhuyo
dasa (see note22), says 10, and applies it
wrongly to the period instead of to the
kings—
ete bhoksyanti prthivim da6a varsa-Satani
ca
nav-adhikam ca navatim * :
where * cBh omits this half line.
69 In /(/Mt slauksyante.
70 In /Mt mum; /Mt vrsa.
71 In /(/Mt samyuvdh; cMt jdtayah; /Mt
jantavah.
72 So AflmVa by double sandhi for bhdvyah
any ah,'. jV a bhdvy-dnnd; gV& °dnye; bhV a
°arty a ; dV a bhdvydste; kY a bhavyd[nye]s
te, showing influence of both readings: eVa
tath-dnye. Bd bhoksyante.
73 In bcgnYLi, Ca^Ya, °ti.
74 All Mt varsdny with no name : no doubt
a corruption of Huna hy (see 1. 5), and I
have emended it so.
75 In />Mt tekadasani ca; /(/Mt astadas*
aiva tu: see 1.5.
76 So Bd, see 1. 5 : eYa Yaunds tv. Ya
genly Mlecchd. CYa Snecchd by misprint.
77 Vs says—tata& ca Baura* ekadaSa bhu-
patayo 'bda+-^atani trini mahlm bhoksyanti:
48
DYNASTIES OF YIDISA, ETC.
Mat.
tes^htsannesu78 kalena79
tatah Kilakila nrpah 81.
Va, Bd.
tac-channena ca80 kalena 79
tatah Kolikila vrsah 82.
Va and Bd.
tatah Kolikilebhyas83 ca Yindhya£aktir84 bhavisyati
samah san-navatim 85 jnatva86 prthivim tu87 samesyati
i5
Dynasties of VidUa, &e.
Text—Mt nil; AYa 99, 366-372 ; Bd iii, 74,179^-185.
Corresp. passages—CYs iv, 24, 17 ; CrBh xii, 1, 32b, 33.
The Vayu gives the whole, and the Brahmanda all except line 7. The Yisnu is
concise but not clear, and the Bhagavata has only three obscure lines : they mention
no names except where stated in the notes. Among MSS a^/kYa omit 1. 7 ; eYa
1. 11; AVa and btWa. have nothing.
There are references to the people of Vidisa, Vedisa, in Kielhorn's 'Inscriptions
of Northern India ' (Epig. Ind. v, Appendix), namely, Sanchi inscriptions, nos. 187-
524 passim ; Bharaut inscriptions, nos. 712-885 passim. Eor Vindhyasakti see
p. 45 ; and as regards Pravira, a successor of Yindhyasakti, named Pravarasena, is
mentioned with his five successors, op. cit., no. 622. As regards Nakhavan, king
where *AZVs Mauna, AVs Paurava; + AVs
asta. Bh says—
Mauna * ekada£a ksitim
bhoksyanty abda +-&atany ahga1 trlni;
where * «Bh Mauld, cBh omits this half
line; + gBh asta ; 1 ABh amtra, altered in
cZBh by later hand to sat an pane a; /Bh
omits this line.
78 So Mt genly; bMt fnaisu chatresu:
cdjM.t tes^Htpannesu; gMt tes-uccMnnesu;
/Mt tesu cch° : AMt tesnltsavesu.
79 In bcdefgriM.t kalesu; eVa sarvesu.
80 So Va genly; cZVa ftachdsanas ca: eVa
tes-dtsannesu. Bd tesu cchinnesu.
81 So Mt,' eVa: ZMt Kilak0; /yMt Kilik0:
cZMt Kilakala, jmMt °lcilau.
82 So Ya genly; 6Va Ko[li]ldkika°, but
Kolikilebhyas in next line. Bd Kilakilo
nrpah. Ys says (AVs omits)—
tesu channesu* Kailakilaf Yavana bhu-
patayo bhavisyanti:
where * deYs cchinnesu, 6Ys putresu, jYs
ksetresu, fgkYs tes*ucchannesu, ZVs0 utsan-
nesu; blYs add punah, AVs purah : + aAVs
Kelik°, ZYs Kaikild, bYs Kaisiland. Bh
says—
taih samsthite * tatah
Kilikilayam+ nrpatayo:
where *eBh °taih, gBh °tam, f Bh omits this
line: + apsWa Kilak0, emBh Kalik°, ZBh
Kalirhk°, AjBh Kimlimk0, f Bh Kihkildydrh.
88 So Va: eVa Kel° ■ Bd Kilak0: AVa
PholikolabhyaL
84 Ys agrees,—murdh*-dbhisiktas tesdm
VindhyasaktiK: where *ZVs a-murdh°;
7 ZVs Vinda0. Bh omits.
85 In &Va samd yayavati; kYa samdn
parnamatim.
86 In «Ya bhutva. Bd c-aiva.
87 So dfghkmYH, Bd ; 6Va nu. Ya genly ca.
88 But 2 MSS of (7Va sa bhoksyati; AVa
merely sah, but adds motdmpdmnam (for
Maundnam 1) samdpti : eVa reads this half
line prthivi tu gamisyati.
DYNASTIES OF VIDISA, ETC.
49
Nahapana (see note n) is mentioned, id. nos. 1099, 1131-5, 1174; Purika in
nos. 78.2, 812, 837—9, and JRAS, 1910, p. 445. Bhogin may perhaps bear some
allusion to Bhogavardhana, nos. 264, 266, 373, 572,797. For Nahapana see JRAS,
1910, p. 820; 1912, p. 785.
Nrpan1 Vaidisakams2 c^api3 bliavisyams tu4 iribodhata
Sesasya Naga-rajasya putrah para-puran-jayah5
Bhogi bhavisyate raja6 nrpo Naga7-kul-6dvaball8
Sadacandras9 tu Candramso10 dvitiyo Nakhavams tatba11
Dhanadharma12 tatas c^api caturtho13 Vangarah14 smrtah 5
Bhutinandas15 tatas c<4pi Vaidise tu16 bhavisyati
^unganam17 tu kulasy^nte18 Sisunandir 19 bhavisyati
tasya bhrata20 yavlyams tu namna Nandiyasah 21 kila
tasy<4nvaye bliavisyanti22 rajanas te trayas 23 tu vai
dauhitrah 24 Sisuko25 nama Purikayam26 nrpo 'bhavat27 10
1 So Bd, al~zbdefghYa and 1 MS of CVa:
other Va vrsdn.
2 VaidiSik0 in eVa; a4Va Vaidesik0: (/Va
ca disak°.
8 Bd c-dtha; eVa c-aiva.
4 So bdfhVa, Bd, mVa crp. Va genly ca.
6 So a1asbdeghl\si, 2 MSS of CVa: other
Va svara-pur°. Bd sura-pur°. Vs tatah
Puranjayah, i.e., after Vindhya,4akti: ZVs
tatah par am Pur0; abkVs 0Para-pur0; AVs
Purampur0.
6 In eVa °syati nrpo, a3Va °tato.
7 In bdhVa Nama.
8 This half line in eVa is Ndga-loka-
samudbhavah.
9 In a1 Va putras C°: eVa Damadhandras.
Vs Ramacandra; bhYs Vama°.
10 So Va genly. Bd °dmiur; jVa °aso;
eVa °dbho : dVa Vamddmso.
11 In ZxZAVS tatah ; gVa tu sah : eVa Nakha-
pana-jah (see above), which may be the
true reading.
12 In eVa Vakhampita. Vs Dharmah;
ZVs Dharmavarmd.
13 In bghjVa °the ; dYa °tham or °tho.
14 Va genly Vimsajah ; JVa vlmsah bhuml
(with excess syll.). Bd, ZVa vamsajah: eV5,
cVs Vahgavah : bfgjYs Vangara; lYs°gard;
aVs °gdra ; dP>h.°gari; rBh °gira ; Bh genly
°giri; aBh °kiri: mBh (misreading v as tr)
Trangiri, eBli {Va)Tumgiri ; cBh Bhrmgiri:
liY s Vagar a; ABh Vdgiri. Vs genly Va-
rdnga: kVs JJrddara (or Dur°). Vangara
seems the most central form.
16 So Va, Bd: eVa Bhumi0. Bh genly
Bhutananda (inverting him and Vangara),
ZVs °nandi, pBh °manda : gBh Bhrthananda:
kVs Krtanandi, Vs genly °nandana.
16 So Bd. Va genly vai dese tu (Z>Va nu) :
asVa vamSe sa tu; eVa -\vaUogaiso or vaisig0.
47 So a}asa4ghlVa: eVa Sunkd°; bdVa
Srngd0. Va genly Angd0 (see p. 32, note 47).
18 So eVa. Va genly nakulasy*dnte : CjYa
nandanasy0, which d Va adopts.
19 So, eVa; akYs, Bh agree: cVs Susi°;
gVs Susir°. Vs genly SusP; ZVs Susu°',
bhVs Sukhi°. Va Madhu°.
20 So bhklYs, Bh, tad-bhratd.
21 So Va, Bd, Vs genly: fmVa Mandiy0;
dYs Nandriy0; AVs Randiy0; bVs \Ra\Na-
ndiy°: jVs Nandipasdh. Bh Yasonandi;
ABh Yail°:
22 In eYa tasy-dnvavdye bhavita.
23 In mYa tarn trayas; bdVH tatra yas;
AVa tan-nay as.
24 In bdV a dauhitryah : CY a dohitrah, /Va
daih0. r
25 So Va,; Vs agrees. Bd Sis'iko; jVs
fcibhuka; AVs Susika; ZVs Sukra.
26 So Va genly: cZVa °kaya, eVa °kdyo.
Yd Purikayam', yVa Ripuk°: see above.
27 In cZVa bhavet.
50 DYNASTIES OF THE THIRD CENTURY, A.D.
Vindhyasakti28-sutas c^dpi Praviro29 nama viryavan30
bhoksyate31 ca samah sastim32 purim Kancanakam ca vai33
yaksyate34 vajapeyais 33 ca samapta-vara36-daksinaih,
tasya putras tu37 catvaro bhavisyanti aaradbipah 38.
Dynasties of the Third Century, A.D.
Text—Mt nil; AY a 99, 373-382* ; Bd iii, 74, 186-193.
Corresjo. passages—(TVs iv, 24, 17, 18 ; (TBh xii, 1, 34-37E
The Vayu gives the whole/and the Brahmanda all except the last three lines.
The Visnu and Bhagavata are condensed and not clear ; but they are fuller about
Visvasphurji, and the Bhagavata version is placed on the right side by side with
the Vayu and Brahmanda version in 11. 10-14.
Among MSS a2fmVa want 11. 17-19 ; eVa gives 11. 1-10, then inserts the last
part of the Early Contemporary Dynasties (p. 23), all the Nandas, Mauryas, Sungas,
Kanvayanas and the first 12 lines of the Andhras, by reason of a large displacement,
and then gives 11. 12-19 here, omitting 1. 11: kVa and btWtx have nothing.
Bahlikas are mentioned in Fleet's Gupta Inscriptions, p. 141 ; Pusyamitras, id.
p. 55; MahisatI ( = Mahismati), pp. 375, 497-8, 501, and JRAS, 1910, pp.444,
867. For other geographical information my Translation of the Markandeya
Purana (Index) may be consulted.
Vindhyakanam1 kule 'tlte2 nrpa vai Bahlikas3 trayah4
Supratiko5 Nabhlras6 ca7 sama bhoksyanti8 trimsatim9
28 VimdhiS in gVa ; see p. 45.
29 So Va, Bd. Vs says Sisuka-Pravirau
ca; IVs Sukra-Pravirai ca. Bh merely
Pravirakah. See p. 48.
30 Vs adds—ete * varsa-&atam sad+ varsani
bhavisyanti:
where * TVs etasmad; * IVs saS panca. Bh
says—
ity ete vai* varsa-^atam bhavisyanty adhi-
kani sat:
where * cBh ity evam te \ya\, arBh bhoksyanty
ete, v.r. in trBh yuktd ete.
31 So bdfghmVa, Bd. Va genly bhoksyanti,
eV& °te, which may apply to H-iiSuka and
Pravlra; plural instead of dual, cf. next
dynasties, 1. 2.
32 In bdgVii sastih.
33 In bdmVa puri°; mVa ends nau: eVa
Pvlakami Calakdfni ca vai.
31 So Bd. CVa °ti. Va genly yaksyante,
a*jVa °ti. The sing, is clearly right, but
see note31.
36 In eV& vdjimedhais.
36 In eVa samdpte bahu-.
37 In eVa ca; see p. 48.
38 In eVa su-murtayah. Vs tatah tat-
putrdh trayodaEaiva (IVs saite). Bh tesdm
trayodasa sutah.
1 In eVa Karmakdndrh.
2 So Va genly: /Va kulinite; mVa kulina-
tena. Bd kuldn*dmte, Pkt for kulandm
ante.
3 So CeghmVa. Bh, ZVs agree : &Bh Vah°.
Vs genly Bahlikas : cjlBh Balhikah; dkVs
Valhikdh. AbdjlVa Vdhnikas; / Va Vahri°;
Bd Vdhi0: /iBh VdhnP.
4 Vs agrees.
5 In AVa °tdko ; dY& Suprako.
DYNASTIES OF THE THIRD CENTURY, A.D.
51
Sakyaman<Abhavad 10 raja Mahisinam 11 mahi-patih
Pusyamitra12 bhavisyanti Patumitras13 trayodasa14
Mekalayam 15 nrpah sapta16 bhavisyant-iha saptatim17 5
Kosalayam 18 tu19 rajano bhavisyanti mahabalah20
Megha iti21 samakhyata22 buddhimanto nav^aiva tu
Naisadhah 23 parthivah sarve bhavisyanty a-Manu-ksayat24
Nala-vamsa-prasutas te viryavanto mahabalah 25
6 In bdYa Nabharai (altered in d to Na-
bha°) ; eVa Nnarativas. Bd Gabhlras.
7 So bdefghmYa, Bd. Other Va tu.
8 CVa, Bd bhoksyati.
9 So CaljlYa, Bd: a2~4fgmYa °tih; bdhYa
°tih (altered in d to vimsatih) : eYa viihSa-
tim.
10 In a1_4/Va and 3 MSS of CVa Sakyama
nama vai: other MSS divide it into two.
For first part, flmVa Sakyamand, ghYa
SakyaP, dYa Sdkyd0, bYa Sikyd0; 3 MSS of
CVa Sakyamlmd;; eYa Sdksonaman: Bd
Sahkamano. For second part, Bd, eVa
bhavad; ghlmVH and 3 MSS of CVa bhavo;
bY a bhavi; /V a savo or tavo\ dY a vlya.
From all these variations I have adopted
Sakyamdn-dbhavad.
11 Bd, edVa and 3 MSS of CVa Mdh°; IYa
Mains0; eYa Mahisydndm.
12 Va genly, Bd Puspa°; a4,Va Putra0 :
eVa Pundramindrd.
13 CaHYa Patta°) a3Va Patu°; gYaPatu0
or Padu° ; AVa Yadu0; aAYa Puta°; 6Va
Pada0; frnVa Satu°; eVa Padumindms.
Bd sat Strimitrds. Others short, dYa
Ydmitrds, a*Va san m°, jYa Sadanrns. Patu-
mitrds seems the most central form.
14 In gYa tatJnaiva ca. Vs says—
tatah* Puspamitra1-Patumitras1 trayo¬
dasa^ :
where *6Vs adds castrayah; *lYs Pusya0,
aYs Pusd0; tklYs Pata°, bjYs Yadu0, AVs
Pahu°, aYs Patumitr-ddyds, CVs Padhumi-
tra-Padmamitrds; 5 AVs sarva-varnesu
balavdn jayo bhavisyati trayodasa, as if
trayodasa belongs to the following words.
Bh says—
Puspamitro* 'tha rajanyo Durmitro* 'sya*
tath^aiva ca:
where * t?/Bh Pusya0; +e?Bh Damitro; 4aABh
'tha.
16 In gYa Mekaldyd, bdVa Mik°; hYa
Mikalaya.
16 Vs says—MekalaS* ca sapta* Kosala¬
yam4 tu navsaiva* bhupatayo bhavisyanti:
where * cZYs Mekalyas, AYs Meka[kd\ldh;
flYs sapUAndhrah, AVs °Andhra, AYs °dtra,
and hklYs add tatas ca; 4TVs sapta Kau-
ialdh; *£Vs nava, AVs tath-aiva, AVs tayeva.
Bh says, agreeing with some of these read¬
ings—
eka-kala ime bhupah* sapt==Andhrah+ sapta
KauSalah*:
where * dBh bhumeh ; + craBh Amblirah, ABh
Amprd; 4 arsBh Ko&°, /Bh Kaus°, cABh
Kos°. Of. eka-kala here with the error
Mekakaldh in AVs.
17 So eYa) Bd °syanti ca saptatih. But
a}~*bdghlYa c'syanUiti santatih; fmYa °syanti
santatih (short) ; CjYa °syanti ca sattamdh,
and CVa mentions santatih.
18 So eYa; dY a Kos°. Ys, Bh agree, see
note 16. Ya genly, Bd Kom°.
19 Ca in eVa.
20 In gYa narddhipdh.
21 In AVa Medyd; eVa either; a4Va Medha-
tithi-.
22 In eVa °khydto.
23 Vs says—Naisadhas* tu tavanta+ eva*
bhupatayo bhavisyanti:
where *AVs Saisaras; OVs tata; 4 bklYs
stop here: AVs omits the whole. Bh
says—
Vaidura*-patayo bhavya Naisadhas+ tata
eva hi:
where * cJBh Vaidurya, CBh Vidura; + CBh
Nisadhas. See p. 50.
24 In eVa °syanti manusyayat.
25 In gYa mahayasdh, Pkt plural.
52 DYNASTIES OF THE THIRD CENTURY, A.D;
Magadhanam 26 maha-viryo
Yisvasphanir 28 bhavisyati
utsadya parthivau sarvan
so 'nyan varnan31 karisyati
Kaivartan 33 Pancakaiiis 34 c^aiva
Pulindan brahmanams tatha
sthapayisyati37 rajano 38
nana41-desesu te jana42
Yisvasphanir45 maha-sattvo
yuddhe Yisnu-samo ball48
Yisvasphanir 50 nara-patih kliv
Magadhanam tu 27 bhavita
Yisvasphurjih29 puran-jayah30 i o
karisyaty aparan 32 varnan
Pu!inda-Yadu35-Madrakan36
prajas c*abrahma39-bhuyisthah40
sthapayisyati43 durmatih44
viryavan ksatram46 utsadya47
Padmavatyam49 sa vai puri
akrtir iv^ocyate 51' 15
26 In bdfghmYa Mag0) eVa Magadhdyan.
27 In acZBh ca.
28 So a2asfglmVa, Bd. Va genly °sphanir
here, but °sphdnir in 1. 14; bhYa °sphinir)
eVa °sphdcir; jVa Visyaphani.
29 So Bh genly: gBh ° sphurjhih; rBh
°sphurjrih ; ah Bh °sphurtti; cBh °skurtslh;
•»Bh Visva[va]spharjji. Vs says—
Magadhayam* Vi^vasphatika-sanjno 'nyan
varnan karisyati:
where *acfghjkYs Mag°.
80 In c?Bh paran-tapah.
81 Defective in dYa, parthivdn sdsvarndn,
altered to parthivdn so va kirndn.
82 So dekmpqsBh; Gaflih aparo: ghjlnrVAi
°ti paro ; cBh °ti puro. For Vs see note 29.
88 In 7iVa °varttydn) /Va °vattyan.
84 So Va; /Va Nahc°. Bd Madrakdms:
eYa Yapumdms (or Papu°).
85 In cBh Yadra) /cBh Yadru (or Padru):
/iBh Pulinddyavu.
86 Vs says—Kaivarta-Yadu*-Pulinda-brah-
manan+ rajye sthapayisyaty utsady^akhilat-
ksatra-jatim:
where *bfhVs Yadu or Padu, gYs Yadu or
Patu, deVs Patu, kVs Pattd, ZVs Vatuh,
«Vs Katu, (7Ys Kadhu: + CafYs brdhman-
yan, bYs Pulind-dbrahmanan : * kYs ucha-
dyosesa.
87 So eVa. Ya genly, Bd °syanti. The
sing, is required by the sense and is corro¬
borated by Vs and Bh; the plural is proh.
a mistake through misunderstanding rajano.
88 So Va, Bd : eYa raja tu. Hence rajano
is obviously not a nomin., but the Pkt
accus. plural and = rajhah (see Pischel's
Prakrit Grammar, § 399), because ViSva-
sphani had, as said above, overthrown all
kings and it was he who created these
miscellaneous kings. Rajano should have
been Sanskritized as rajnah with some
expletive for the lost syllable, hut was mis¬
taken for the nomin. and so remained
unchanged.
39 Czddharma in cZBh.
40 Bhumistlia in aBh.
41 Nana wanting in eYa.
42 So bdhjYa (altered in d to °jandh).
Here te jana are obviously not the nomin.
hut the Pkt accus. plural and = tan janan
(Pischel's Prakrit Grammar, §§ 363, 425),
because they refer to the Kaivartas, &c.
Not being fully understood they appear
Sanskritized as te janan in Bd ; while they
were mistaken for the nomin. and were
Sanskritized as te jandh in ah^dfglmYa.
CeYa read tejasa (an attempted emendation?)
which AY a adopts.
48 But (/Bh °syanti.
44 Bhupatih in/Bh.
45 V'imvasphdtir in eYa.
46 Ksetram in aBh ; tZBh akrm.
47 But asBh utsdrya ; /Bh utpdtya.
48 Bd °sama-prabhah) fjYa °prablio) mVa
°prrabhd. After this line dYa inserts—
ViSvasphlti Kaivartyanam Chakaih.4 csaiva
Pulindakan.
49 Padmav0 in cBh : see p. 53, notes *»2.
60 So Bd, bYa. Va genly °sphdnir) eYa
°sphdtir.
51 So Va genly, Bd; axVa ihdcyate; eVa
ath*vc°: gY a ■yklivavikrtirocyate ; hYa f kli-
CONTEMPORARY DYNASTIES OF EARLY FOURTH CENT. 53
utsadayitva ksatram tu52 ksatram any at karisyati
devan pitfriis ca viprams ca tarpayitva sakrt punah 53
Jahnavi-tlram asadya54 sariram yarasyate55 ball
sannyasya 6 sva-sariram tu 57 Sakra-lokarh gamisyati.
Contemporary Dynasties of the Early Fourth Century.
Text—Mt nil; AY a 99, 382^-388*; Bd iii, 74, 194-200».
Corresp. passages—CVs iv, 24, 18 ; (rBh xii, 1, 37c-40.
The Vayu and Brahmanda give the whole of this passage except 11. 12-15.
The Visnu gives the whole fully in prose. The Bhagavata has 11. 3, 4 (condensed
into one) and 12-17, and agrees closely with the Visnu. LI. 12-15 are taken from
it and placed on the right, to supplement the account given by the Vayu and
Brahmanda ; and they appear to be old slokas because they agree closely with the
older prose account of the Visnu. Among MSS eVa has only 11. 1—6; £Va and
^Bh have nothing.
As regards Naisadhas and Kosalas see p. 51; and for other peoples and
countries my translation of the Markandeya Purana may be consulted.
Nava Nakas1 tu bhoksyanti purlm Campavatlm2 nrpah
Mathuram ca purim ramyarii Naga3 bhoksyanti sapta vai4
anu-Ganga5 Prayagam ca Saketam 6 Magadhams7 tatha
etan janapadan sarvan bhoksyante Gupta-vamsa-jah8
vdttatirordcyate; bY a + klivdmratiracyate
(short); dYa klivdsantatir ucyale.
52 Uccadayitva tat Jcsatram in eVa: see
noteS6.
68 Satsut punah in hYa; 6Va sasat0; dYa
sat0; eVa yathakramam.
94 But dY a Jdhnavd-tire prasddya.
88 Va genly yasyate: asVa nyasate; eYa
nyasya vai; dVa yasyu, altered to yasma-
jveta; gYa tyaksate : tyaksyate is suggested
in CYa but it anticipates the next line.
Yamsyate seems the best emendation.
86 So Va genly: bdYa sa ny°; AVa samy° ;
gVa sa y°; eVa nihksipya: lYa reads this
half line sasya sva-sariram rupam.
67 In AVa nu.
1 So Va. Bd Ndgas; eVa Eandhds.
i Padmdvatim in eVa : see 1. 8. This line
and the next refer to different cities and
dynasties, but Vs, reading Nagas in both,
condenses the two lines and the preceding
mention of PadmavatI (p. 52, 1. 14) into
one statement---
nava NagahPadmavatyam* Kantipuryand
Mathurayam*:
where * IVs Padmav3 noma purydm, jf'Vs
Pasdmvanyam; cVs Kdtip°, ajkYs Kdntdp°,
bhYs Kdntydm; *AVs Medhurdyam. Bh
nil.
3 But <iVa Ndkd; hYaJYdmd; bYa Nana;
eYa Yaund.
4 In 2>Va sapta vi; dYa saptatim.
5 So ak^bdefghlmYa, Bd. CjYa °Gangam.
8 So a3dYa, Bd. CbfghmYa ° turn; axa2a*jlYa
°tu; eYa Saketa.
7 In 6Va Madhyagds; eYa Makhagas.
8 So Va genly: eYa Gupa°; bY a Guhya
Bd sapta; IYa Manidhavya-jah. V§ Eays—
54 CONTEMPORARY DYNASTIES OF EARLY FOURTH CENT.
Naisadhan 9 Yadukams 10 c^aiva Saisitan 11 Kalatoyakan 12 5
etan janapadan sarvan bhoksyante13 Manidhanya-jah14
Ko^alams15 c^Andhra-Paundrams16 ca Tamraliptan sa-sagaran 17
Campam c^aiva18 p 11 rim ramyam bhoksyante 19 Devaraksitah 20
Kalinga Mahisas c^aiva Maliendra-nilayas ca ye21
etan janapadan sarvan palayisyati vai Gruhab 22 to
Strlrastram 23 Bhoksyakams24 cmiva bhoksyate Kanak-ahvayab 25
Saurastr-Avanty-Abb Iras26 ca
Sudra27 Arbuda-Malavah28
anu-Ganga Prayagam Magadha* Guptai5
ca * bhoksyanti:
where *AZVs Magadhan, AVs Magadha, jYs
Magadha Suhma; + ZVs GuptdrhS, aVs omits
Guptai ca ; * here AVs adds Magadhan, AZVs
Magadha. Bh says—
anu-Gangam a-Prayagam guptSm * bho¬
ksyati + medinlm *:
Where */Bh goptd; + AyBh bhoksyanti cor¬
rectly ; /Bh vai malum»
9 Nisadhan in CcPdjYa.
10 In dghVa Yudakami or Pud?; eVa
YadumamL
11 In AcZVa SaiSijan; gYa Saisikan; eVa
SeMkan ; AVa Sausitdn.
12 AVa °topakan (misreading y as p).
13 GadjYa bhoksyanti.
14 So Va; mYa °ja; Bd °jdn : eVa Mala-
dhanyagah. Vs similarly—
Naisada*-Naimisika+-Kalatoyant janapa¬
dan5 Manidharall-vam^a bhoksyanti*":
where *AAZVs Naisadha, AVs Saisara (see
p. 51, note23); + AVs Naimika; 4abhYs
°yakan, ZVs °yaka; 5 ZVs °padd; II AVs °dhd-
raka, deYs °dhdna, ZVs °dhanya, aY s
°dhdnahka, AVs °dhdnavaka, cVs °dhd, AVs
Manadhanyaka; "I acflcYs vamsya?, ZVs
varhso bhoksyati. Bh, jYs omit this.
15 In /Va Kos°; dgYa Ko&alas; bhYa
Chosalas.
16 So ClYa, Bd: aWjYa Paud? I dYa
Pondai; a3Va Pdndyas: hYa c^Adhra-
PodrdS, AVa °Potds: mVa c^Adha-Pau-
drdms, /Va °Paundrds : gVa c-dnupadds.
17 In fmYa Tdma°: cZVa Tdmralipt-dnu-
sdgardn, bghYa Tamo?, ZVa Name?.
18 In bhY a \Pam\Gampdm cica; dY a
Pamcapamci.
19 Casa*fjYk 0sydnti; hY a °syate.
20 So adadglmYlx; bdNa Daiva?. Ca3a*fjYa,
Devaraksitdm, hY a Daiva°. Vs similarly—
Ko^al*-Audra+-Pundrakat-Tamraliptan5
samudratata-purlm ca Devaraksito raksi-
syati II :
where * AVs Kosalam, cgYs Koydl-, ZVs
Kaulpa; +AVs Udra, jYs Edra, AVs Otra,
ZVs Loddhra ; * ZVs Pundra, bcYs Pudraka,
wanting only in dejYs ; 5 acgjklYs Tamo? ;
II ZVs raksati. Bh nil.
21 In gY a tathd.
22 Vs similarly—
Kalinga*-Mahisika+-Mahendrabhauma*
Guham5 bhoksyanti:
where * AVs puts naksatra before Kalinga;
+ defjkYs °saka, ZVs °sa, AVs Mdlieya-Kaccha;
*AVs °dran°, ZVs °drabhaumdn correctly,
jkYs °drabhaumdm; 5 AZVs Guha correctly,
jYs Guhan, AVs omits. Bh nil.
23 So Ca3jYa; Bd °stra-: a1a2a4bdfghhnYa
Strirdjyam. J,Va Sri by misprint.
24 So bdfhmY a ; gY a Bhokhya?; ZVa Bho-
ksa? ; A Cj V a Bhaksya? : Bd Bhoja?.
25 In /Va °dhvaye. Vs says—
StrIrajya*-Trairaja+-Musikat-janapadan
Kanak-ahvayS bhoksyanti5:
where * aZVs omit; + so CgkYs, but bhlYs,
°rajya, aVs Tepirdjya, cfYs omit; * cVs
Musivd, AVs Mukhika, ZVs Musita, akYs
Mrsika ; 5 ZVs °dsvayo bhoksyati. Bh, dejYs
omit this.
26 So Bh. Vs similarly—
Saurastr-A vanti *-Sudran+ Arbuda-Maru-
bhumi t-visayam^ ca vraty-advij 5-Abhli-aII -
^udr-adya bhoksyanti
where *AVs Surdstr-Avasca ; +/Vs Sudra,
abYs Sudr-(aYs Sur-)Abhirdn, AVs Bhadr-
Abhird, AVs Sur-Abhir-Arb°; t AVs °bhu,
AVs Maru, AVs Mevabhumi; 5 or vrdtyd
dvtj-, bhYs vrdtya dvij-, aYs vrajhe0, AVs
EVILS OF THE KALI AGE
55
tulya34-kalam bhavisyanti
sarve hy ete mahiksitah
alpa-prasada hy anrta 38
maha-krodha hy adharmikah.
vraty-advija29 bhavisyanti
sudra-praya janadhipah
Sindhos tatam Candrabhagam 30
Kauntim31 Kasmlra-mandalam
bhoksyanti sudra vratyAdya 32
Mlecchas cAbrahma33-varcasah 15
tulya-kala ime 35 rajan
Mleccha36-j3rayas ca bhubhrtah
ete39 'dharmAnrta-parah 40
phalgu-das tivra-manyavah.
37
Evils of the Kali A ge.
Text—AUt 273, 25-31; AY a 99, 388^-412; Bd iii, 74, 200^-224.
Corresp. passages—CVs iv, 24, 18-29 ; CBh xii, 1, 41-2, 23.
After having thus brought the dynasties down to the early part of the 4th
century a.d., these Puranas launch out into a prophetic description of the future
evils of the Kali age, and the Vayu and Brahmanda deal with them at great length.
It is unnecessary to set out these passages, because they merely embody gloomy
brahmanic forecasts, which were no doubt based on actual calamities, but which
have no historic value except in so far as they may portray, more or less really,
miseries which the country underwent in lawless times. But the first portion of
the description appears to depict the unsettled condition of the country in the early
part of the 4th century, and this alone is presented here. The references for it are—
JMt 273, 25, 26a ; AYsl 99, 388b-393a; Bd. iii, 74, 200b-203 ; CVs iv, 24, 18, 19;
rajye 'bhisikt- ; H/Vs A[tl]bhlra, aVs Atira.
But ZVs has only Saurastra; deVs nil.
27 So Bh, except 6?crBh &ura.
28 In /Bh Abhyuda-Palavah.
29 Or vratyd dvija.
30 So Bh. Vs similarly (ZVs omits)—
Sindhutata-Darvikor vl *- Candrabhaga-
KaSmIra+-visayan* vratya5 Mlecch II-adayah
sudra bhoksyanti:
where */Vs Darvikorvl, cVs °kovl,jVs °kevl,
gVs °kocam; aVs Davikorvl, kVs Davi°,
bVs Deva°; hVs Davakortha: + &Vs Easmlva:
tfhjkVs visayam ca, cVs visaya: s abcfhjVs
vratya-, iVs rajya: II bhVs Mleccha-sudr,
A:Vs Mleksa-sudr.
31 In glnrSh. °ti: cBh Kaute; cZBh Kau-
cim ; /Bh Karhnci.
82 In eBh vratyas te, c/Bh °ca: dBh sudrai
czdntya (one syll. short).
83 In a/rsBh Mleccha, abr°.
34 So Va, Bd : IVa kalpa.
36 Vs similarly—
ete ca tulya-kalah sarve prthivyam bhu-
bhrto bhavisyanti *:
where * ZVs bhoksyanti.
36 Mleksa in cBh.
37 In rBh bhupateh.
38 In (ZVa a-nrpa ; 6Va hi nrpah.
39 In /Bh nrpa.
40 So Bh; so jBh, altered from dharma
nrpatayah: /Bh dharmaparah. Vs says—
alpa-prasada vrhat-kopah sarva*-kalam
anrt-adharma-rucayah:
where * ejVs sarve.
56
EVILS OF THE KALI AGE
CrBh xii, 1, 41-43. Of this account the Matsya contains only lines 1, 10 ; the
Brahmanda omits 11. 4-6. The Vayu contains the whole, but JYa omits 11. 4—6 ;
fjhYLt omit 1. 10; hpMt, kYa have nothing-. Ys has nothing corresponding
to 11. 1-3.
A further description of the evils is given afterwards, see p. 57.
BhavisyanGiha1 Yavana dharmatah kamato 'rthatah
n^aiva murdh-abhisiktas te 2 bhavisyanti naradhipah
yuga-dosa-duracara3 bhavisyanti nrpas tu te
strinam bala4-vadhen*aiva hatva c^aiva parasparam
bhoksyanti Kali-sese5 tu vasudham parthivas tatha6 5
udit-odita-vamsas7 tu 8 udit Astamitas 9 tatha
bhavisyant4ha10 paryaye kalena11 prthiviksitah
vihinas tu 12 bhavisyanti dharmatah kamato 'rthatah
tair vimisra janapada13 Arya Mlecchas ca14 sarvasah15
viparyayena vartante16 ksayam esyanti17 vai prajah. to
1 In dehjYa °syanti ha.
2 In eVa tu.
8 In eVa °dosa duratmdno.
4 In Oa3Va bala : eVa stri-bala-go-vadharh
krtva, dVa °bala-bandhanais caiva. Ys
similarly—
strl-bala-go-vadha-kartarah * para-sv-
adana+-rucayo* 'lpa-sarah:
where *&Vs °balamdradha-rucayo; f hVs
°ddatdro, kYs parabhyaddnaka, jYs paras-
para-ddma\ ihYs'Sucayo. Bh says—
stri-bala-go-dvija-ghnai ca para-dara-
dhan-adrtah*:
where * dhllih. dhrtdh, eBh °dvrtah.
i8 In eVa bhavisyanti Kali-sesam.
6 In <?Va tadd.
7 In eYa uditiditi-varhsyas. Vs says—
udit-astamita-prayah sv-alp-ayuso mahe-
ccha aty-alpa*-dharmai caf bhavisyanti:
where * e/Vs °ch*dty-alpa, hjYs °ch*dlpa, lYs
°chds c*dlpa; +jiVs inserts na. Bh says—
udi t-astamita-praya alpa-sattv=alpak-
ayusah
a-samskrtah kriya-hlua rajasa tamas=
avrtah.
8 Ca^jlYa te.
9 In eYa uditv*dst°.
10 In bdhjYa °syanti ha.
11 In/Va kalarn na.
12 In eYa vihitds te; d\a vihatds tu.
13 In /Mt samadanu.
14 So Mt genly; //Mt, eVa Arya-At0; ZMt
varsd M°; a'Mt Mleccha-prayas ca; yMt d-
Mlecchas c-aiva. Va genly, Bd Mlecch-
dcdras ca, /Va °dvards°, c/Va °dvdnas°.
CYa Snecch0 (misprint). Ys says—
tai6 ca vimiSra* janapadas tac-chfla-
vartino+ raj-a,£raya-6usmino Mlecchai c=
Arya§* ca viparyayena vartaman&h prajah
ksapayisyanti:
where */Vs vimisritd; + ZYs chll-dnuvarf;
kYs Mlecch-dcaryas, IYs 0dearas; hYs omits
all after Mlecchai. Bh says—
prajas te bhaksayisyanti Mleccha rajanya-
rupinah
tan-nathas te janapadas tac-chil-acara-
vadinah
anyonyato rajabhi§ ca ksayam yasyauti
piditah.
15 In a^bgjkMt sarvatah.
lu In cMt °ta; gnMt, dgYa °tah: eVa reads
this half line, parydyai vartamandndm.
17 So Mt: <?Mt ksapayisyanti. Va, Bd
nasayisyanti.
CHRONOLOGICAL AND ASTRONOMICAL PARTICULARS 57
Chronological and Astronomical Particulars.
Text^-AMt 273, 35-52^; ^4Va 99, 413-430 ; Bd iii, 74, 225-243.
Corresp. passages—CYs iv, 24, 30-42 ; GBh xii, 2, 24-34.
Concluding passages containing chronological and astronomical particulars
about the Kali age are found, more or less full, in all the five Puranas. Here the
Visnu relinquishes its prose, and both it and the Bhagavata adhere to an old sloka
version (which the Visnu introduces with the phrase atr*ocyate), similar to the
version of the Matsya, Vayu, and Brahmanda, but containing some verses not
found in those three Puranas. Hence it is convenient to divide this subject into
three parts.
The first part contains matter which is common to those three Puranas, and
which the Visnu and Bhagavata give partially. The passages are these—AYLt 273,
35-45a ; AYi '99, 413-423 ; Bd iii, 74, 225-236*; CYs iv, 24, 30-33 ; GBh xii, 2,
24-28*. The Vayu and Brahmanda give the whole, the Matsya all except the first
two lines, and the Visnu and Bhagavata have 11. 1, 2, 4-6, 18—20, 22.
Then those three Puranas insert 8 or 9 lines alluding to the evils of the age,
which may be omitted, and eVayu omits most of them. The Visnu and Bhagavata
offer instead other verses giving further particulars, and these constitute the second
part, namely—CVs iv, 24, 34-39; 6Bh xii, 2, 28b-32. The verses in the Bh have
been slightly re-arranged to correspond to the Vs.
The Puranas all unite again in the old sloka version and this forms the third
part. The passages are—AMt 273, 49b-52*; AY a 99, 428b-430 ; Bd iii, 74, 241-
243 ; CVs iv, 24, 40-42 ; GBh xii, 2, 33-34. All give the whole, except that the
Bhagavata omits 11. 39, 40 ; but as there is considerable divergence, the Mt version
and that of Va and Bd are printed side by side, and the Vs and Bh versions are
given in the notes.
As regards MSS cMt omits 11. 21—23 ; eMt 11. 21—23, 39 (second half)-41 (first
half); jMt 11. 15-17, 19 ; kMt 11. 6-9,18 ; IMt 11. 12-15 ; nMt 11. 13, 14 ; a2Ya
11. 11-14; eVa 1.16; hYa 11. 1,2 (first half); mVa 11. 11,13,15, and places 12 after
14 ; ^joMt, XVa, and £Bh have nothing.
It is no part of the scope of this edition to discuss these chronological and
astronomical particulars, beyond what is noticed in the Introdn. § 25, and in the
notes to the translation of this passage, infra.
Yada candra&1 ca suryas ca tatha2 Tisva3-Brhaspati
eka-ra^au4 samesyanti5 tada Krta-yugam bhavet6
1 In mVa vamsa vams'as.
2 In jVs yatha ; bVs, / Bh yada.
8 Sukra in hVs.
4 Ca^bfghjlYa ratre ; mYa rave: &Vs etair
amiesu.
6 So eVa, V§!, Bh; ZVs sah*esyanti. Va
genly, Bd bhavisyanti; CVa bharisyanti
(misprint).
6 So Va, Bd: eVa, Vs, arBh bhavisyati
tada (bdefgjYs tatah) Krtam; hYs gives the
line twice and ends first ksayam and then
Kalih. Bh tada bhavati tat Krtam.
I
58 CHRONOLOGICAL AND ASTRONOMICAL PARTICULARS
esa7 vamsa8-kramah krtsnah9 klrtito yo10 yatha-kramam
atlta vartamana£ ca tath^aiv^&nagatas12 ca ye 13
Mahapadmu-4bhisekat tu15 yavat Pariksito 16 janma
yavaj janma17 Pariksitah
ii
yavan Nand-abhi secanam
evam18 varsa19-sahasram tu jneyam20 pancasad-uttaram21
Pulomas tu22 tath^Andhras tu23
Mahapadm-antare25 punah26
pramanam vai tatka vaktum24
Mahapadm-antaram27 ca yat28
antaram tac29 chatany30 astau sat-trimsat31 tu32 samas tatha33
tavat34 kal-antaram bhavyam 35 Andhr-ant-adyah praklrtitah36
7 So Va, Bd, bcdenMt. ACfgjklmMt evam.
8 In eVa eva.
9 So Mt, bdehYa. Va genly krtsnam: eMt
krtah prasnah, cMt ksatah°.
10 So Mt genly; c«wMt 'yam: eVa va.
Ya, Bd vo.
11 Mt maya kramat.
12 So CfgjMt, Va, Bd, Vs. Mt genly reads
the whole line in the nomin. sing., and 6Mt
the first half in locat. sing. Bh says—
ye 'tita vartamana ye bhavisyanti ca
parthivah:
but deBh. ye bhavisyanti parthivah for the
second half.
13 In fgMt tu ye. After this line Vs inserts
this line—
ete vam^esu bhupalah kathita muni-
sattama.
Bh inserts this line—
te ta udde^atah prokta vam&Iyah* Soma-
Suryayoh:
where */Bh vamtayoh, adrsBh. vamia-jah.
14 This line is in Mt, Va, Bd. So Mt.
Bd Mahanand-, Va Mahadev-, which both
no doubt = Mahapadm-; see 1. 7.
15 Bd °sek-.dntam.
18 This line is in Ys, Bh. So Vs. Bh
arabhya bhavato equivalently.
17 So Mt. Va, Bd janma yavat.
18 SoMt, eVa: InMt ekarh; kY&ete: others
etad.
19 In celnMt eva; 6Mt eka.
10 Bh satam; y'Bh satam.
21 So Mt genly, Va, Bd : ceyMt ° saUbttaram,
6Mt ciato tray am: ZwMt, blY s pahca-sat-
ottaram. But eVa, Vs, Bh pahcadas-bttaram.
22 This line is in Mt. So^'mMt; bcenMt
°te) grMt Pulobhas tu; eVa also Puloma ca.
ACdklMt Paulomas tu. The correct reading
would seem to be Pulomdt tu, referring to
the last Andhra king.
23 So ACdklmMt; 6Mt °Andhrds tu; fgMt
tato 'ndhras tu; jMt tath-Endras tu; wMt
tatha czAndlira; cMt -ftathdrv*Andhra;
eMt ftatharvakah. The correct reading
seems to be tath'Andhrat tu.
24 This line is in Va, Bd. So a1a3aidfghlYa,
Bd; mYa °vaktu; 3 MSS of CVa °vaktam
(= Pkt vuttamV); a2jYa, 3 MSS of CVa
°c-bktam: eVa (see note 22) tato vaktum; 6Va
yathd vaktur. Vuttam is most prob. the
original Pkt word, and all these are attempts
to Sanskritize it without infringing sandhi.
25 In 6Mt -dttare.
26 InjMt purah.
27 So Va. Bd -bttaram.
28 In eVa yatah.
29 So Va. Bd °ca. Mt genly anantaram ;
jMt antare sat. This half line in ZMt is
rid[nd\ntaram paksatany astau; in JMt
f anamtastastanamatyau.
30 In eMt sata.
31 So also nKt sadim&at (= sat-trimsat);
c?Mt sastr0: JMt, a3JVa sad-vimiac, dYa
sad-v°; hYS satrimsac or sadr°.
'32 So Mt. Yi, Bd ca.
33 So Mt. Va, Bd smrtdh.
34 So Mt. Va, Bd etat.
36 So Mt, e/mVa, Bd; cMt bhavya. Va
genly bhavya.
86 So a2_4/yAmVa, Bd ; bdY&cAn0. CadjlYa
Andhr-dnta ye (I omits ye) pra°; eVa
sandhan bhavyah pra°. Mt genly Andhr-
dntad d-Parlksitah; fgMt Andhr°, cenMt
ksatr°: JMt tsambhratradayaraksinat, jMt
athadya dipitas tatah. Mt reading is cor¬
rupt, because from Parlksit to the end of
the Andhras comprises the two periods in
CHRONOLOGICAL AND ASTRONOMICAL PARTICULARS 59
Bhavisye37 te prasankhyatah38
saptarsayas tada 40 pramgu41
pradiptendlgnina43 samah 44
sapta47-vimsati-bhavyanam48
Andhran^&nte51 'nvagat52 punah53
saptarsayas tu vartante57
yatra60 naksatra-mandale
11. 5-8. The reckoning is from the end of
the Andhras onwards into the future.
87 So Mt: cMt °syai; ZMt omits. Va,
Bd bhavisyais; &Va na divyais.
88 So Mt genly: ceZwMt °samakhydtah ;
jMt, eVa tat prasankhyatam. Ca1a2aijY&,
Bd tatra sankhyatdh; a*Ya ckhydtam;
bdfghlmVa, °khyandm ; 6Mt nasta-sankhyd-
ndh.
39 In ZMt [Su]Sru[sa)tarsibhih ; 6Mt surarsi-
bhih; /Mt maharsibhih : ceMt purdne iruti-
sarpibhih.
40 In bcdefgjnMt tatha.
41 This line is in Mt. So ACdkmMt: eMt
pdmsru (or yd0); cMt pasu; wMt prdyuh
or prapuh; Z>Mt dyuh; fgMt te syuh ; yMt
vdcydh. These readings and Va, Bd readings
appear to be crp. It seems necessary to
the sense of this whole passage that some
lunar constellation should be meant here,
and the true reading may perhaps be Pusye.
Pusya as the constellation in PratTpa's time
might tally with Magha in Parlksit's time
(see 11. 22, 24) about a century and a half
later; see JKAS, 1910, p. 28.
42 So Va; gVa prdhu. Bd prdptah : eVa
[ca] tathakhyds ca.
43 So Mt genly: dMt pradipen0; /cMt
pratapten0; y'Mt pradiptd c-dgni vai. Mt
appears to be crp.
44 So A ClrriKt: cdefgknMt samam; Z>Mt
samam; /Mt sase.
48 So Va genly; AVa °rojni; eVa °rdja:
dVa Pratlpam rljni, altered to Pratlpa-
rajni. Bd pitrye Pariksite (omitting vai).
« In /jVa viihSatam ; eVa sarhsthite. All
the readings of this line in Mt, Va, and Bd
are no doubt attempts to Sanskritize an old
Prakrit Moka, which was obscure. Perhaps
the true reading should be, having regard
to the forms of letters in the old scripts—
saptarsayas tada Pusye Pratipe rajni vgi
samam:
purana-jnaih ^rutarsibhih 39 io
saptarsayas tada prahuh42
Pratipe rajni45 vai satam46
sapta-vimsaih satair49 bhavya50
Andhran^ante54 'nvayah55punah56
sapta-vimsati58-paryante59
krtsne naksatra-mandale
cf. samam in 1. 19; or Satam, see 1. 22.
47 This line is in Mt: cMt saptd; bnMt astd.
48 So ACkMt: cdefgjmnMt bhdvyena ; bMt
bhdvena.
49 So Va genly, Bd: dV a °vim,Sati tair;
bhYa °virhsatair (short): eVa sapta-vimSe
Sate, prob. the true reading.
80 In eVa bhavye.
81 So ACmMt for first 3 syll.: <ZMt Andh0
fgMt Adh°: bcenMt astrdnarh; jAMt astre-
nam. For last syll. cefgjknMt te; ACbmMt
tu; eZMt tvara.. The whole is clearly An-
dliran-dnte, see note 84.
82 In AMt 'nvagd, ceMt °gat, nMt °gat:
/Mt 'ndhakdt; gMt dhakdt; jMt 'stakd;
ACMt yadd; bdmMt tatah. The correct
word seems to be 'nvagat (aorist of anuga)
or 'nugdh, the former meaning ' (the cycle)
followed on again', and the latter ' (the
Seven Rsis were) following on againThe
readings are thus equivalent, but the former
seems preferable, because the v appears to
be original, and was easily misread as dh in
the Gupta script, while yadd and tatah are
obvious emendations.
83 InyMt sudhdh.
84 For first 3 syll. Va, Bd Andhranam,
AVa °nd; eVa mantrdndm. For fourth
syll. Va, Bd te. The whole is clearly An-
dhrdndmte, which means Andhran-.dnte, Pkt
for Andhranam ante, as the sense shows.
But mVa reads this half line Adhd sankhyayd
smrtam, which belongs partly to 1. 15.
88 So ashYa, Bd; and dYa (altered from
tvaydh); qVa 'nvayd; eVa 'nvayah. Va
genly tvayd.
86 In bYHjmnat; gVa yutah ; asVa subhah.
87 This line is in Mt. So CGVa?aAmM.i\
cZMt °pravartante: ji'Mt saptarsay^eti par-
yante : a?azbMt sapta-vimiati-paryante, c«Mt
°paryanta-h, AMt °2)aryatah,fgMt °parjanyo.
68 This line is in Va, Bd: «Va 0vimS-eti or
vimSe 'ti.
60 CHRONOLOGICAL AND ASTRONOMICAL PARTICULARS
saptarsayas tu tistbanti61 paryayena62 satam satam63
saptarsmam yugam hy etad64 divyaya sankhyaya smrtam65 15
masa 66 divyah67 smrtah68 sat ca69 divy-abdani tu70 sapta hi71
tebhyah72 pravartate kalo73 divyah saptarsibhis74 tu vai75
saptarsmam76 tu77 yau purvau78 drsyete79 uditau ni6i80
tayor madhye tu naksatram 81 drsyate yat82 samaih divi83
tena saptarsayo84 yukta jneya85 vyomni satam samah86 20
naksatranam rslnam ca87 yogasy^aitan88 nidarsanam
69 In dYa paryate ; 6Va payate.
60 In bcdefgjMt krtsne.
81 In 6Mt bliidyanti.
62 In/Mt parydye sa.
63 In/Mt satam satam; dYLt satah Satam;
a1asaidfglY& satac chatam; bjVa Satan
Satam; mVa satd Satam: cd&Mt satam
samah.
64 So Va; eVa hy ete; Bd tv etad; //Mt
yuge hy etad, AMt °ete: bKV& sugam hy etad.
But 6Mt tu paryanta, cmMt 0paryaye. Mt
genly upary etat.
65 So Va, Bd: cenKt tat smrtam divya-
sahkhyaya: AMt smrtam vai divya-sankhya¬
ya, A CMt °sahjhayd : fgYLt smrtam divy am
tu sankhyaya; 6/wMt °sanjhaya, and cZMt
crp.
68 So Bd. Va genly sa sa,; jYa sdsa; mYa
sdpa; AVa say a; /Va sa\sa\ya. Mt samd;
nMt samo; eMt ksado; cMt tado. Instead
of this line eVa has two other lines—
sastir daivata-yuganam c=aika saptabhir
epi ca
triihsac c=anyani varsani smrtah saptarsi-
vatsarah.
87 So Mt, Bd. Va divy a,: wMt ditas;
ceMt ditvat.
68 Va smrtd; bcefglnMt tathd.
69 So Bd. Mt, Va sastir erroneously.
70 So ACjklYLt; mMt °ca; eYLt divy-dstani
ca. Bd divy-dbdds c-aiva. Va divy-dhndS
c-aiva: bdmYLi °dhani tu (b, ca), fgMt
°dhdniS ca.
71 So Bd: cdefgnYSt, gYa, saptati-h; other
Mt, Va genly saptabhih; jY a saptdmih:
bhYa saptasanabhih, where in AVa nabhih
represents tebhyah in next line.
72 So Va, Bd, bceklnMt: eVa ebhyah; other
Mt ebhih: dYa reads this half line pravartate
mahdn kalo.
73 In AMt pravartitah0, e?Mt pravartane0;
&Mt °tite kale.
74 In ceriYLt saptarsitas.
75 So Mt, eVa. Va, Bd taih.
78 In//Mt sapta-sirsam.
77 In ACdkmYLt, Vs genly, aBh ca.
78 So C(?F«4mMt, Bd, Vs, Bh; arBh pur¬
vau yau. Va ye purvd (altered in cTVa to
yau purvau), akYs °purve: a}~sbcdefglnMt,
eVa yah purvam, AMt °purva, yMt °purve.
The dual is right as there are two stars,
and see next line.
79 So CG Va*mKt, Bd, Vs, Bh, dVZ. Va
genly drsyante; ehYa, aVs drsyate. For
this half line a^bcdejklnYLt read udyan (I,
udyat; j, mudyan; A, sudhan) vai drSyate
nisi (j, divi; k omits): /grMt udyate drsyate
nisi.
80 CGVa*mM.t hy uditau niSi; eVa hy
udito°. Vs, Bh uditau divi; aVs 'bhyudi¬
tau0 ; jkYs, y'Bh udito°; grBh udite°. Va,
Bd uttard-diSi.
84 So Mt genly, Bd; /?Mt 0madhye 'ti°;
eVa 0madhye ca \tamf; 6Mt °madye tu
rajatam. Bh, blYs tayos tu madhye naksa¬
tram; Vs °madhya-nak°; kYs°madhyamam
ksatram. In a3Va tato madhye ca naksa¬
tram ; Va genly °madhyena ca ksetram;
bdhYa °caksetram (altered in d to ca naksa¬
tram) ; mYa, crp.
82 lnnYLtyah; eVa, bYs, dfkqEh. tat; ceMt
sa; 6Mt ca.
83 Vs, Bh nisi.
84 Bh ten-aita rsayo; aberEh. ten*aiva°;
f Bh tena vai°.
85 So Va, Bd; lYa,°yayd. Mt genly jneyd
yuktd, /Mt °muktd, bdYii °bhukta; JMt deva
yukta. Vs, Bh yuktds tisthanty, aVs mu-
ktas0; AVs muktdsthityanty; /Bh yuktd
bhavanty.
88 In 6Va Sate0. Vs, Bh abda-satamnrndm;
AVs, ^Bh asta-f; AVs aka-s°.
87 In eVa ca sarvesdh.
88 So Mt, Va genly : bdgYa yogyasy0. Bd
CHRONOLOGICAL AND ASTRONOMICAL PARTICULARS 61
saptarsayo Magha-yuktah 89 kale Pariksite90 satam91
Andhr-ante 92 tu93 catur-vimse94 bhavisyanti95 satam samah 96.
Visnu. Bhdgavata.
te tu Pariksite kale te tvadiye dvijah kale
Maghasv asan97 dvijottama adhuna c^asrita98 Maghah
yada devarsayah sapta
Maghasu vicaranti hi 25
tada pravrttas ca99 Kalir dvadas-abda^sat-atmakah
yad^aiva bhagavad-Visnor
amso yato 3 divam dvija4
Y asude va-kul-6dbhutas
tad^aiva Kalir agatah6
yavat sa pada-padmabhyam
paspars^emam vasundharam
tavat prthvi-parisvarige
samartho n^abhavat Kalih
gate sanatanasy^riise10
Visnos tatra bhuvo11 divam.12
tatyaja s-anujo rajyarii
Dharma-putro Yudhisthirah
bhogasy0: hYa yogyasya tan; 6Mt tu yogasy®
eti; wMt reads this half line yagasyteti
dariayan.
89 Bd hy athzdyuktdh: //Mt mayd hy
uktah, c?Mt may-dyy0 ; eVa m ay a proktdh.
90 In/Mt this half line is kdlenaparitositdh,
vfcMt °tam.
91 In wMt srutam; 6Mt k§utan; fgMt
same; mMt divi.
92 So aWa'ghVa; lY&Andh-0, bYa Adhm-°,
dYa Adhry-°; eVa Andhdn-dnte (omitting
tu) in Pkt form, see note54. Ca2jmYa, Bd
Andhr-dmse, fYa Adhr°. Mt genly brdh-
mands ( = saptarsayah V); CMt °nas; //Mt
°nam.
93 So Mt genly; /Mt ca. Va genly, Bd sa-.
94 CbfgMt °sa; /Mt, dY& °so; wMt °Sad.
98 In/Mt, dY a °syati.
98 So Mt, Bd; /Mt satamc/Va sate°
(altered to gate0): jmMt, fY a sate mama,
Visnor bhagavato2 bhanuh
Krsn-akhyo 'sau5 divam gatali
tad^&visat Kalir lokam
pape yad ramate janah 7
yavat sa pada-padmabhyam
sprsann aste8 Rama-patih
tavat Kalir vai prthivim
parakrantum na c^&sakat9 30
bhYlt °mand, gMt °mata : eYd Satan tada;
IYa same matd. .IVa mate mama.
97 In bYs Maghds c^dsan; kYs fMaghd-
dydsan; ajYs crp.
98 In gBh hy dsritd.
99 So Vs. Bh tu.
1 In hYs, gBh dsta; IYs dtma.
2 In cffih Visnus tu bhagavdn.
3 In abYsjdto; kYs amSa-jdto.
4 In &Vs dvijottama.
5 In sBh sa: c/Bh Krsno 'sau; «Bh
t Krsnasyotsau apptly.
6 In blYs 0aivdtr*dgatah Kalih.
7 In (/Bh manah.
8 In/Bh dstd.
9 In /Bh vds°; JcqrYAx c-dsakrt.
10 In deYs -ante.
11 In ZVs tvayo; aVs divo.
12 In ahYs divi.
62 CHRONOLOGICAL AND ASTRONOMICAL PARTICULARS
Visnu.
viparitani drstva ca
nimittani sa Pandavab
yate Krsne cakar^tha
so 'bbisekam Pariksitab13
prayasyanti yada c^aite
Purv-Asadbam mabarsayah
Bhagavata.
yada Maghabbyo14 yasyanti
Purv-Asadbam mabarsayah
35
tada Nandat15 prabhrty16 esa17 Kalir vrddhim gamisyati
18
yasmin Krsno divarb yatas 19 tasminn eva tad^&hani20
pratipannam Kali-yugam21 tasya sankbyam nibodhata22
catuh-6ata23-sahasram tu sabasranam satamiha
varsanam24 vai25smrtambudhaih26 trlni manusa-sankhyaya 27
sasti-varsa28-sahasrani sastim c^aiva sahasrani
sankhyatam29 manusena tu 30 varsanam Uftcyate31 Kalih32 40
13 So all Vs, but CVs °ksite.
14 In 6Bh °bhyam ; c/Bh Maghdto.
18 In jYs °Nanda, eBh °Namtat; c/Bh tada
tada,: rBh tato Nandat.
18 In deVs prabhum.
17 In bjkYs, eBh eva.
18 In cBh karisyati.
19 In eVa diva, jat a: y'Mt reads—
yada Kj-snaS chavi yatah Suklo Narayanas
tatha.
90 So Mt, eVa, Vs, Bh. Va, Bd tada, dine,
altered in c/Va to tad-dditah.
21 So Mt, eVa, Vs, Bh. Ya, Bd °pannah
°yugah.
22 So Ya, Bd. Vs °nibodha me. Mt pra-
mdnam tasya me srnu; /Mt prapannam0.
Bh iti prahuh pura-vidah ; e/Bh iti-r-dhuh°,
see Appendix I, § ii.
23 So Mt; jMt satci; eMt sati: a2Mt sasti;
dmMt sat (one syll. short).
24 In 6Mt varnani: ^Mt reads this half
line tada, sandhya pravartate.
25 In cMt yat; fgjkMt tat; dMt tu; 5Mt
na (for nu T).
26 In j Mt tatha.
27 So Va, Bd.
28 So bjklriiHi; a1-3e/mMt sastir0 ; e/grMt
sastim. A CMt catvary asta-.
29 In bfgnM t °khyata; dMt °khydte,
80 In jiMt tat.
81 SoBd,/Va; gY&tyuc0; bY a tuc°; dYa
tucydta, altered to tu smrtah ; mVa ruvyate
(for r-ucyateV), see Appendix I, § ii. Va
genly ucyate.
82 Instead of this and the preceding line
Vs has these lines—
trlni laksani varsanam* dvija manusa4-
sankhyaya
sastim csaiva sahasrani bhavisyaty esa vai
Kalih:
where * hlYs varsani; 4 ZVs varsanan dvija.
Bh omits this statement.
33 In yMt divya-. CYa divye.
34 So aza\-,fgldrnnm: CCFaV&eZMt
°sahkhya°; ^Mt tatha sandhy*dpav°, unless
it = 0sandhya prav°.
85 So Va genly: fmVa °dmsarh hi kirtite,
Bd °dmse°; jYa 0sandhya siha kirtite. But
glYa °sandhy-dmsa hi- kirtyate, alazYa
°sandhya sa hi0, bhY& °sandhya sa hi pa]0:
dVa for this half line (with clerical errors
uncancelled) sarhdvedhis ca iti tatha samdhyd
samdhy-dmsa sahita kirtyate: eVa sa-sandhy-
drhsam udahrtam. For this line Vs reads—
Satani tani divyani sapta panca ca
sankhyaya * :
where * hYs divyaya; but sandhyaya ap¬
pears to be the correct word since 1200
CHRONOLOGICAL AND ASTRONOMICAL PARTICULARS 63
divyam varsa-sahasram tu
tada sandhya pravartate 34
divyam33 varsa-sahasram tu
tat-sandhy-amiam praklrtitam
nihsese tu36 tada37 tasmin38 Krfcam vai pratipatsyate 39.
divine years include the two sandhyas. Bh
divy-&bdanam * sahasr-ante caturthe tu+
punah Krtam :
where * gkpBh dstanam ; + eBh caturthena.
36 This line is in Mt, Va, Bd, Vs. So Mt,
eVa. Va, Bd °ca; dVa naih&ese ca. Vs
niMesena, fVs °sesanarh.
87 Vs tatas.
88 Iny'Mt tasya.
39 So Mt, Va, Bd. Vs bhavisyati punah
(aVs tada) Krtam. Bh adds—
bhavisyati yada* nrnam mana Stma-
praka6akam+:
where * adqrSh and v. r. in (9Bh tada; + cBh
atm-dp°.
TKANSLATION
This translation is close to the original though not absolutely literal, and generally
combines the various versions where they supplement one another. Words in italics are
not expressed in the original but are supplied to complete the meaning. The notes deal
only with the salient points, and for the rest reference must be made to the notes to the
original text.
Preface.
Listen as I narrate all future events, as Vyasa, unwearied in work, proclaimed to
me formerly, both the future Kali age and the manvantaras also. Thus I will first
declare now the kings who are to be, both those descended from Aila1 and the
Iksvakus and also the kings descended from Sudyumna2, among whom the splendid
ksatriya stock of the families of Aila and Iksvaku is brought to an end. I will
proclaim all those kings as mentioned in the Bhavisya Pur ana. Moreover there will
he other kings besides them, who shall arise, ksatriyas, parasavas3, sudras, and others
who will be foreigners ; Andhras, Sakas and Pulindas, Culikas and Yavanas, Kai-
vartas, Abhlras and Savaras, and others who will be of Mleccha origin ; Pauravas,
Vltihotras, Vaidisas, five 4 Kosalas, Mekalas, Kosalas5, Paundras, Gaunardas, and
Svasphrakas, Sunidharmas, Sakas, NTpas and others who will be of Mleccha race.
I will declare those kings according to the total of their years 6 and by name.
Pauravas.
Abhimanyu's son by Virata's daughter Uttara was Parlksit. Parlksit's son was
king Janamejaya who was very righteous. From Janamejaya was horn valiant
Satanlka. Satanlka's son was valiant Asvamedhadatta.
From Asvamedhadatta was born a victorious son, righteous AdhisTmakrsna 7,
who now reigns great in fame.
Adhislmakrsna's son will be king Nicaksu8. When the city Hastinapura is
carried away by the Ganges, Nicaksu will abandon it and will dwell in Kausambl.
1 That is the Pauravas.
2 See p. 2, note1B.
8 A mixed caste said to be descended from
a brahman father and &udra mother.
* This would seem to be meant for Pancalas.
B The people of Mahakosala apptly.
6 Or Mt, ' according to their succession'.
7 Or Asimalcrsna.
8 Or Vivaksu. Va Nirvaktra. Bh Nerni-
cakra.
K
66
PAUEAVAS AND AIKSVAKUS
He will have eight sons of great might and valour. His eldest son will be Usna1;
after Usna Citraratha is remembered; after Citraratha Sucidratha2; and after
Sucidratha Vrsnimat3; and after Vrsnimat Susena will be a pure king. After
Susena Sunltha 4 will be king ; after SunTtha will be Ruca5; after him will be
Nrcaksus6. Nrcaksus' heir will be Sukhibala7; and SukhTbala's son will be king
Pariplava 8; and Pariplava's son will be king Sunaya9. His heir Medhavin will
be king; and Medhavin's son will be Nrpanjaya. Durva10• will be his son: and
Tigmatman his son. After Tigma will be Brhadratha; after Brhadratha Vasudana11;
after Vasudana Satanlka ; after him will be Udayana12; and after Udayana will be
the warrior king Yahlnara 13; and Vahmara's son will be Dandapani14. After Danda-
pani Niramitra 15 ; and after Niramitra Ksemaka.
These 25 kings will exist,born of Puru's race. In this connexion this
genealogical verse was sung by ancient brahmans—' The race honoured by gods and
rishis, from which sprang brahmans and ksatriyas, will verily on reaching Ksemaka
reach its end in the Kali age/ Thus has been correctly proclaimed this Paurava
race, the offspring of Pandu's wise son, high-souled Arjuna.
Aiksvakus.
Next I will declare the race of the high-souled Iksvakus. Brhadbala's heir was
the warrior king Brhatksaya16. His son was Uruksaya16; after Uruksaya was
Vatsavyuha17 ; after Vatsavyuha Prativyoma18.
His son is Divakara 19 who now rules the city Ayodhya in Madhyadesa.
Divakara's successor will be famous Sahadeva. Sahadeva's heir will be high-
minded Brhadasva20; his successor will be Bhanuratha21; and his son will be
Pratltasva 22; and Pratltasva's son will be Supratlka 23. His son will be Marudeva 24,
and his son Sunaksatra. After Sunaksatra will be victorious Kinnarasva25; and
Antariksa will be Kinnarasva's great son. After Antariksa will be Suparna26; and
1 Mt Bhuri.
2 Bli Kaviratha and Kuv°.
3 Or Vrstimat. Va Dhrtimat.
4 Ya Sutirtha.
6 Vs Rca.
6 Ya Tricaksa.
7 Vs Sukhabala. Bh Sukhinala.
8 Or Paripluta or Parisnava.
9 Mt Sutapas.
10 Mt Urva. Vs Mrdu. Gr Hari.
11 Mt Vasudaman. Gr Sudanaka. Bh
Sudasa.
12 Gr Udana. Bh Durdamana.
13 Or Mahlnara. Vs Ahinara.
14 Vs Khandapani.
15 Vs Naramitra. Bh Nimi.
16 For the variations in these names see p. 9.
17 Mt Vatsadroha. Bh Vatsavrddha. Vs
inserts a king Vatsa before him.
18 Va Prativyuha.
19 Bh Bhanu Divarka.
20 Mt Dhruvdsva.
21 Bh Bhanwmat. Mt crp.
22 Mt Pratipasva. Bh Pratlkdsva. Gr
Pratlvya.
23 Mt Bupratlpa. Va Supratlta. Gr Pra-
tltaka.
24 Va Sahadeva.
25 Or Kinnara. Bh Puskara.
26 Mt Susena. Vs Suvarna. Bh Sutapas.
AIKSVAKUS AND BARHADRATHAS
67
after Suparna Amitrajitx. His son will be Brhadbhraja 2. Dharmin 3 is remembered
as his son. Dharmin's son will be Krtanjaya. Krtanjaya's son will be wise
Ran ah jay a 4; and after Rananjaya will be Sanjaya, a warrior king. Sanjaya's son
will be Sakya. After Sakya will be king Suddhodana 5. Suddhodana's son will be
Siddhartha ; Rahula 6 will be his son. After him will be Prasenajit7. After him
will be Ksudraka. After Ksudraka will be Kulaka8. After Kulaka Snratha is
remembered ; and Suratha's son Sumitra will be the last king.
These Aiksvakus have been declared, who will exist in the Kali age; born in
Brhadbala's lineage they will enhance their family, being warriors and learned, true
to their word, self-restrained. These kings who were ancient have been all declared.
In this connexion this genealogical verse was sung by ancient brahmans—' This race
of the Iksvakus will terminate with Sumitra; on reaching king Sumitra it will
indeed reach its end in the Kali age.' Thus has been declared the ksatriya stock
descended from Manu, and that descended from Aila.
Barhadrathas.
Next I will declare the Barhadrathas of Magadha, who are kings in Sahadeva's
lineage in Jarasandha's race, those past, those existing and also those who will
exist. I will declare them according to their prominence : listen as I speak.
When the Bharata battle took place and Sahadeva was slain, his heir Somadhi9
became king in Girivraja; he reigned 58 years. In his lineage Srutasravas was
64 years10. Ayutayus reigned 26 years n. His successor Niramitra enjoyed the earth
40 years 12 and went to heaven. Suksatra 13 obtained the earth 56 years. Brhatkar-
man14 reigned 23 years.
Senajit15 is now enjoying the earth the same number of years 16.
Srutanjaya will be for 40 years, great in strength, large of arm, great in mind
and prowess. Vibhu will obtain the earth 28 years 17; and Suci will stand in the
kingdom 58 years. King Ksema will enjoy the earth 28 years. "Valiant Suvrata18
will obtain the kingdom 64 years. Sunetra will enjoy the earth 35 years19 (or
1 Mt calls him Sumitra also.
2 Mt, Vs, Bh Brhadrdja. Va Bharadvdja.
3 Mt crp.
4 Gr Dhanastraya. Va apptly inserts a
king Vrata before him.
B Vs Kruddhodana.
8 Vs Rdtula. Gr Bdhula. Bh Lang aila.
Mt Puskala.
7 Gr Senajit.
8 Va Ksulika. Vs Kundaka. Gr Kudava.
Bh Ranaka.
9 Bd, some Vs, Gr Somdpi. Vs genly
Somdrni. Bh Marjdri.
10 Vs Srutavat. Bd, many Va, 67 years.
11 Mt Apratipin. Mt, some Va, 36 years.
12 Va, Bd, 100 years.
13 Va Sukrtta. Mt Suraksa. Bh Suna-
ksatra.
14 Bh Brhatsena. Gr Bahukarmaka.
15 Bh Karmajit.
16 That is, 23 years. Mt, 50.
17 Vs, Bh Vipra. Va, Bd merely nrpa, and
say 35 years.
18 Va genly Bhuvata. Mt Anuvrata.
19 Some Mt, 25 years.
68
PRADYOTAS AND SISUNAGAS
Dharmanetra1 will be 5 full years). And Nirvrti2 will enjoy this earth 58 years.
Trinetra will next enjoy the kingdom 28 years (or Susrama's 3 sovereignty will last
38 years). Drdhasena will be 48 years 4. Mahlnetra 5 will be resplendent 33 years
(or Sumati will next obtain the kingdom 33 years). Sucala will be king 32 years6.
King Sunetra 7 will next enjoy the kingdom 40 years. King Satyajit will enjoy the
earth 83 years 8. And Visvajit will obtain this earth and be 25 years9. Bipunjaya10
will obtain the earth 50 years..
These 16 kings are to be known as the future Brhadrathas; and their kingdom
will last 723 yearsu. And these 32 kings are the future Brhadrathas; their
kingdom will last full 1000 years indeed.
Pradyotas.
When the Brhadrathas, Vltihotras and Avantis have passed away, Pulika12 will
kill his master and anoint his own son Pradyota, by force13 in the very sight of
the ksatriyas. He (Pradyota) will indeed have the neighbouring kings subject to
him and be destitute of good policy 14. He, an excellent man15, will be king 23 years.
Palaka will then be king 24 years16. Visakhayupa will be king 50 years17. Ajaka18
will have the kingdom 21 years19. His son Nandivardhana will be 20 years 20.
Those 5 kings after enjoying the earth
52 years perished 21.
Those 5 sons, the Pradyotas, will en¬
dure 138 years 22.
Qisunagas.
Sisunaga will destroy all their prestige and will be king. Placing his son in
Benares he will make Girivraja his own abode23. Sisunaga will reign 40 years.
His son Kakavarna will obtain the earth 36 years 24. Ksemadharman will be king
next 20 years 25. Ksatraujas will obtain the earth 40 years 26. Yimbisara will be
1 Bh Dharmasutra. Vs, Gr Dharma.
2 Va, Bd, merely nrpati.
3 Bh Sama. Va Suvrata.
4 Mt Dyumatsena. Va, Bd, 58 years, crp.
B Some Mt, merely Netra.
6 Mt Acala. Vs, Bh, Gr Subala. Va, 22
years; Bd, 40.
7 Vs Sunlta. Bh Sunitha. Gr Nlta.
8 Mt, 80 years.
9 Va Vlrajit, 35 years.
10 Va, Bd Arinjaya. Gr Isunjaya.
11 See p. 17, note ".
12 Va Munika. Vs Sunika. Bd, Bh Sunaka.
13 Or ' Pulika's offspring'. Mt has the
name Balaka for Pradyota.
14 Or (some copies) 'will not act righteously'.
16 Or (some copies) { sickly in mind'.
18 Mt, 28 years.
17 Mt, 53 years.
18 Bh Bdjaka. Vs JanaJca. Mt Bury aha.
19 Va, 31 years.
20 Va Vartivardhana. Mt, 30 years.
21 So Mt; some copies, 152 years.
22 So Va, Bd, Vs, Bh.
23 So Mt. Va, Bd seem to mean the same.
24 Va Sakavarna. Mt, 26 years.
25 Mt, 36 years.
25 Bh Ksetrajna. Mt Ksemajit, 24 years.
EARLY CONTEMPORARY DYNASTIES AND NANDAS 69
king 28 yearsh Ajatasatru will be king 25 years 2. Darsaka will be king 25 years 3.
After him Udayin 4 will be king 33 years. That king will make as his capital on
the earth Kusumapura on the south bank of the Ganges in his fourth year5.
Nandivardhana will be king 40 years 6. Mahanandin 7 will be 43 years.
These will be the 10 Saisunaga kings 8. The Sisunagas will endure 360 {or
letter, 163 9) years, being kings with ksatriya kinsfolk.
Early Contemporary Dynasties.
Contemporaneous with these aforesaid kings there will be other kings; all
these following kings will endure an equal time : namely, 24 Aiksvakus10, 27 Pan-
calasn, 24 kings of Kasi, 28 Haihayas 12 32 Kalingas, 25 Asmakas, 36 Kurus13,
28 Maithilas, 23 Surasenas, and 20 Vitihotras. All these kings will endure the
same time.
Nandas.
As son of Mahanandin by a sudra woman will be born a king 14, Mahapadma
(Nanda 15)> who will exterminate all ksatriyas. Thereafter kings will be of sudra
origin. Mahapadma will be sole monarch, bringing all under his sole swayle. He
will be 88 years on the earth 17. He will uproot all ksatriyas18, being urged on by
prospective fortune 19. He will have 8 sons, of whom Sukalpa20 will be the first; and
they will be kings in succession to Mahapadma for 12 years.
A brahman Kautilya will uproot them all; and, after they have enjoyed the
earth 100 years, it will pass to the Mauryas.
1 All vary in this name. Bd 38 years.
After him Mt erroneously inserts the first
two Kanvayana kings: see Kanvayanas,
infra.
2 Mt, 27 years.
8 Bd, Vs, Bh Darbhaka. Mt Vamiaka,
24 years.
4 Vs Udayasva. Mt Udasin. Bh Ajaya.
5 This statement is in Va, Bd,
8 Va, 42 years.
7 Bd Sahanandi.
8 Many copies of Mt say 12, because of the
mistake mentioned in note h
9 So Mt according to its real meaning
apptly; corrupted by Bd and Bh to 360;
by Va and Vs to 362.
10 For their list, see p. 65.
11 Va, Bd, 25.
12 Va, Bd, 24.
18 For their list, see p. 64, prob.
14 Mt says apptly, he will be ' born as
a portion of Kali'. Va and Bd say, he will
be ' enveloped by Fate '.
15 So Vs and Bh.
16 Vs, Bh,' his rule will be untransgressed'.
17 Va, Bd, 'he will protect the earth 88 (or
some copies, 28) years'.
18 Vs, Bh, 'like a second Para6u-Kama'.
19 Va, Bd, ' urged on by predestination',
apptly.
20 Or Sahalya. V§ Sumatya. Bh Sumalya.
70
MAUEYAS AND SUNGAS
Mauryas.
Kautilya will anoint Candragupta as king in the realm. Candragupta will be
king 24 years1. Vindusara will be king 25 years 2. Asoka will be king 36 years.
His son Kunala will reign 8 years 3.
Mt and eVd.
Kunala's son Bandhupalita will enjoy
the kingdom 8 gears1. Their grandson
Dasona will reign 7 years4. His son
Dasaratha will be king 8 years. His son
Samprati will reign 9 years. Salisuka
will be king 13 years5. Devadharman
will be king 7 years5. His son Sata-
dhanvan will be king 8 years6. Brhad-
ratha will reign 70 years 8.
These are the 10 Mauryas9 who will
enjoy the earth full 137 years. After
them it will go to the Sungas T0.
Vd genly and Bd.
Kunala's son Bandhupalita will enjoy
the kingdom 8 years. Bandhupalita's heir
Indrapalita will reign 10 years.
Devavarman will be king 7 years. His
son Satadhanus will be king 8 years.
Brhadratha will be king 7 years 7.
These 9 Mauryas will enjoy the earth
full 137 years. After them will go the
Sunga11.
Pusyamitra the commander-in-chief will uproot Brhadratha and will rule the
kingdom as king 36 years 12. His son Agnimitra will be king 8 years. Vasujyestha13
will be king 7 years. His son Vasumitra will be king 10 years. Then his son
Andhraka14 will reign 2 years. Pulindaka will then reign 3 years. His son Ghosa15
will be king 3 years. Next Vajramitra will be king 9 years16. Bhagavata17 will be
king 32 years. His son Devabhumi18 will reign 10 years.
These 10 Sunga kings will enjoy this earth full 112 years. From them the
earth will pass to the Kanvas.
1 Mt wants this statement.
2 Mt omits. All except Vs vary this name.
8 Mt omits. Vs, Bh mention Suyasas
instead.
4 Mt, 4 his (i. e. Anoka's) grandsonbut
the text is crp.
8 Mt wants this statement.
8 So also Vs, Bh : eVa Satamdhanus. Mt,
6 years.
7 Va Vrhadaiva, but Vrhadratha at be¬
ginning of next dynasty.
8 So Mt genly; eVa, 87.
9 So also Vs, Bh : eVa, 9.
10 But eVa,4 after them will be the &unga'.
11 Or, 4 the earth will go to the Sungas '.
12 Va, Bd, 60 years.
33 Va, Bd, Vs, Bh Sujyestha.
34 Mt Antaka. Bd, Bh Bhadra-ka. Vs
Ardraka.
16 Vs Ghosavasu. Mt crp Yomegha.
18 Bd, 7 years. Va no term.
17 Mt Samdbhdga apptly, hut text crp.
18 Va Ksemabhumi here, but Devabhumi in
next dynasty.
KANVAYANAS AND ANDHKAS
71
Kanvayanas (Sungabhrtyas).
The minister Vasudeva, forcibly overthrowing' the dissolute king Devabhumi
because of his youth, will become kmg among the Sungas l. He, the Kanvayana,
will be king 9 years2. His son Bhumimitra will reign 14 years3. His son
Narayana will reign 12 years. His son Susarman will reign LO years4.
These are remembered as the Sungabhrtya Kanvayana kings. These 4 Kanva
brahmans will enjoy the earth; for 45 years they will enjoy this earth. They will
have the neighbouring kings in subjection and will be righteous. In succession to
them the earth will pass to the Andhras.
Andhras.
The Andhra Simuka 5 with his fellow tribesmen, the servants of Susarman, will
assail the Kanvayanas and him (Susarman), and destroy the remains of the Sungas'
power and will obtain this earth. Simuka will be king 23 years. His younger
brother Krsna will next reign 10 years 6. His son SrI-Satakarni will reign 10 years 7.
Then Purnotsanga will be king 18 years 8. Skandhastambhi will be king 18 years 8.
Satakarni will reign 56 years; his son Lambodara 18 years8. His son Apllaka 9
will reign 12 years. Meghasvati will reign 18 years 8. Svati will be king 18 years10.
Skandasvati will be king 7 years8. Mrgendra Svatikarna will reign 3 years8.
Kuntala Svatikarna will be king 8 years8. Svativarna will be king one year8.
Pulomavi will reign 36 years n. Aristakarna12 will reign 25 years. Then Hala will
be king 5 years13. Mantalaka14 will be a powerful king 5 years. Purikasena will
reign 21 years15. Sundara Satakarni will reign one year. Cakora Satakarni will reign
6 months. Sivasvati will reign 28 years. King Gautamlputra will be king next
21 years. His son Puloma16 will reign 28 years*. [Satakarni will be king
29 years 17.] Sivasri Puloma18 will be king 7 years8. His son Sivaskandha Sata¬
karni will be king three19 years8. YajnasrI Satakarnika will reign 29 years20.
1 Mt, ' will become the £aunga king'.
2 Bd, 5 years.
8 Va, Bd, 24 years.
4 Bd, 4 years.
6 This is the name emended. Mt iSisuka.
Va, Bd Sindhuka. Vs Sipraka.
6 Mt, 18 years.
7 Va, Bd, no number.
8 This sentence is not in Va genly nor Bd.
9 Much variation in this name.
10 Or Ati, 12 years. Not in Va, Bd.
11 Va, Bd, 24 years. Much variation in
this name.
12 Much variation in this name.
13 Va, Bd, one year.
14 Or Pattalaka. Bh Talaka. Va Saptaka.
15 Mt Purlndrasena, but no number.
16 Properly Pulomavi.
17 A doubtful line found only in eVa.
18 Or ' after Puloma Sivasri \
19 Conjectural emendation; no number
mentioned.
20 Va, Bd, 19 years.
72
VARIOUS LOCAL DYNASTIES
After him Vijaya will be king 6 years. His son CandasrI Satakarni will reign
10 years x. Another 2 of them Pulomavi will reign 7 years.
These 30 Andhra kings 3 will enjoy the earth 460 years 4.
Various Local Dynasties.
When the kingdom of the Andhras has come to an end there will be kings
belonging to the lineage of their servants : 7 Andhras 3, and 10 Abhlra kings ; also
7 Gardabhins6, 18 Sakas7. There will be 8 Yavanas, 14 Tusaras8, 13 Murundas9,
11 Maunas10.
The SrTparvatTya Andhras will endure 52 years 11; the 10 Abhira kings 67 years ;
the 7 Gardabhins will enjoy the earth 72 years12 ; the 18 Sakas 13 183 years. The
8 Yavanas13 will enjoy this earth 87 years u. The earth is remembered as belonging
to the Tusaras 7000 years 15. The 13 future Murundas 16 along with low caste men,
all of Mleccha origin, will enjoy it half 400 years 17. The 11 Maunas will enjoy it
103 years18. When they are overthrown by Time there will be Kilakila kings 19.
Then after the Kilakilas Vindhyasakti20 will reign. He will enter upon the
earth after it has known those kings 96 years21.
Dynasties of Vidisd, &c.
Hear also the future kings of Vidisa. Bhogin, son of the Naga king Sesa, will
be king, conqueror of his enemies' cities 22, a king who will exalt the Naga family.
Sadacandra23, and Candramsa who will be a second Nakhavant24, then Dhanadharman25,
1 Va, Bd Dandasri, 3 years.
2 Or 'the last'.
3 Mt, 19.
4 Bd, 456 ; Va crp, but apptly the same.
6 Bh and Vs Andhra-bhrtyas.
6 Or Gardabhilas.
7 Va, Bd, 10. Bh, Vs, 16. Bh calls them
Kankas.
8 Or Tukhdras or Tuslcaras.
9 Mt, Bd, Bh Gurundas. Vs Mundas (for
Murundas).
10 Va genly, 18. Mt, 19 Hunas.
11 Or possibly ' twice 50 '. Va, Bd crp but
probably 112 or 102.
12 Mt Gardabhilas, but no term.
13 Va and Bd no number.
14 Va and Bd, 82.
18 Va, Bd, 500; but prob 107 and 105 are
meant respectively.
16 See note9.
17 That is, 200 years; Vs, Bh say 199.
Va, Bd erroneously, 350.
18 Mt Hunas.
19 Vs says they were Yavanas.
20 Vs says he was a Kilakila.
21 This seems to be the meaning; but
literally, 'he after having known 96 years
will enter upon the earth'. But perhaps
samesyati may mean ' he will come to an
end' (= samsthdsyati, see p. 8, note8S), for,
though sam-i does not have that meaning,
yet samaya has it. The sentence would
then be, ' After having known the earth 96
years he will come to his end.'
22 Vs treats the word purahjaya as his
name.
23 Vs Rdmacandra.
24 Qr <Nakhapaiia's offspring' in eVa.
26 Vs Dharma.
DYNASTIES OF THE THIRD CENTURY, A.D. 73
and Vangara 1 is remembered as the fourth. Then Bhutinanda will reign in the
Vaidisa kingdom.
When the family of the Sungas 2 ends, Sisunandi3 will reign. His younger
brother was named Nandiyasas4. In his lineage there will be 3 kings. IBs
daughter's son named Sisuka was king in Purika.
Vindhyasakti's valiant son, named Pravlra, will enjoy the city Kancanaka
60 years, and will sacrifice with vajapeya sacrifices replete with choice largesse.
His 4 sons will be kings.
Dynasties of the Third Century, A.D.
When the family of the Vindhyakas has passed away, there will be 3 Bahlika
kings. Supratlka and Nabhlra5 will enjoy the earth 30 years. Sakyamana6 was
king of the Mahisis. There will be 13 Pusyamitras 7 and Patumitras 8. In Mekala
7 kings 9 will reign 70 years. In Kosala there will be 9 very powerful and wise
kings celebrated as ' Meghas '. All the kings of Nisadha 10, born in the family of
Nala, valiant and very powerful, will exist till the termination of the Manus u.
Of the Magadhas the king will be very valiant Visvasphani12. Overthrowing
all kings he will make other castes kings, namely, Kaivartas, Pancakas 13, Pulindas,
and brahmans. He will establish those persons as kings in various countries.
Visvasphani the magnificent will le mighty, Visnu's peer in battle14. King
Visvasphani is called eunuch-like in appearance. Overthrowing the ksatriya caste
he will create another ksatriya caste. After gratifying the gods, the pitrs and
brahmans once and again, he will resort to the bank of the Ganges and subdue his
body; after resigning his body he will go to Indra's world.
Contemporary Dynasties of the Early Fourth Century.
Nine Naka 15 kings will enjoy the city CampavatI; and 7 Nagas will enjoy the
charming city Mathura. Kings born of the Gupta race will enjoy all these terri¬
tories, namely, along the Ganges, Prayaga, Saketa, and the Magadhas. Kings born
from Manidhanya16 will enjoy all these territories, namely, the Naisadhas, Yadukas,
Saisltas 17, and Kalatoyakas. The Devaraksitas will enjoy the Kosalas, Andhras18,
1 Bh Vahgiri. Vs Varahga. Va Vimiaja.
Bd, ' born in the race'. .
2 Many Va Angas.
3 Vs genly Susinandi. Va Madhun0.
4 Bh Yasonandi.
5 Bd Gabhlra.
6 Bd Sankamdna.
7 Or Puspamitras. Bh names one of them
as Durmitra.
8 Vs adds Padmamitras.
9 Bh says Andhras.
10 Bh calls them ' lords of Vaidura ' also.
11 Or perhaps, ' as long as Manu's race
12 Bh Visvasphurji. Vs Visvasphatika.
13 Bd Madrakas. Vs Yadus. Bh both.
14 Bh says his city will be Padmavatl.
15 So Va; but Bd, Vs Nagas.
16 Vs Manidhdra.
17 Or Saisijas or Saisikas. Vs Naimisikas.
18 Vs Odras.
L
74
EVILS OF THE KALI AGE
and Paundras, the Tamraliptas and coast-folk and the charming city Campa h Guha
will protect all these territories, namely, the Kalir'igas, Mahisas, and the inhabitants
of the Mahendra mountains. He who is named Kanaka will enjoy Strirastra 2 and
the Bhoksyakas 3. The Saurastras, Avantyas and Abhlras, the Sudras 4, Arbudas
and Malavas 5, there the kings will be outcaste dvijas and non-dvijas, mostly sudras.
Sudras, outcaste dvijas and others, and Mlecchas destitute of Yedic holiness will
enjoy the Sindhu's bank, the Candrabhaga, KauntI6 and the Kasmlra realm.
All these kings will be contemporaneous, niggards in graciousness, untruthful,
very irascible and unrighteous.
Evils oj the Kali Age.
There will be Yavanas here by reason of religious feeling or ambition or plunder;
they will not be kings solemnly anointed, but will follow evil customs by reason of
the corruption of the age. Massacring women and children7 and killing one
another, kings will enjoy the earth at the end of the Kali age. Kings of continual
upstart races, falling as soon as they arise, will exist in succession through Fate.
They will be destitute of righteousness, affection, ancl wealth. Mingled with them
will be Arya and Mleccha folk everywhere 8: they prevail in turn; the population
will perish.
Chronological and Astronomical Particulars.
All the Puranas.
When the moon and the sun and the constellation Tisya and Brhaspati shall
come together in the same zodiacal sign, then may the Krta age be.
This is the entire series of genealogies which has been declared in due order—
the kings who have passed away, and those who exist notv, and those who are
future.
Now from Mahapadma's9 inauguration to Paiiksit's birth, this interval is
indeed known as 1050 years 10. Moreover in the interval which elapsed from the
last Andhra king Pulomavi to Mahapadma—that interval was 836 years. An equal
space of time is still future ; subsequent kings beginning from the end of the
1 Vs Samudratata-purT.
2 Or Strlrdjya.
3 Bd Bhojakas. Vs Musikas.
4 Or Suras.
6 Vs Marubhumi.
6 Vs Ddrvikorvl in various forms.
7 Bh adds ' cattle and brahmans'; and
says ' they will ravish other people's wives
and riches'. Vs similarly.
8 Vs adds ' they will be audacious through
royal support'.
9 Bd Mahananda. Vs, Bh Panda. Va
Mahddeva.
10 Vs, Bh, 1015 years.
CHRONOLOGICAL AND ASTRONOMICAL PARTICULARS 75
Andhras are declared therein. They have been enumerated in the Bhavisya Purana
by srutarsis who knew the ancient stories.
The Great Bear 1 was situated equally with regard to the lunar constellation
Pusya 2 while Pratlpa 3 was king. At the end of the Andhras, who will be in the
27th century afterwards, the cycle repeats itself4. In the circle of the lunar constel¬
lations, wherein the Great Bear revolves5, and which contains 27 constellations in its
circumference6, the Great Bear remains 100 years in (i.e. conjoined with) each in
turn. This is the Cycle of the Great Bear, and is remembered as being, according to
divine reckoning, 6 divine months and 7 divine years. According to those constel¬
lations divine time proceeds by means of the Great Bear. The two front stars of
the Great Bear, which are seen when risen at night7, the lunar constellation which
is seen situated equally between them in the sky 8, the Great Bear is to be known as
conjoined with that constellation 100 years in the sky. This is the exposition of the
conjunction of the lunar constellations and the Great Bear. The Great Bear was
conjoined with the Maghas in Parlksit's time 100 years. It will be in (i.e. con¬
joined with) the 24th constellation 9 100 years at the termination of the Andhras.
Visnu and Bhagavata.
The Great Bear was in (i.e. conjoined with) the Maghas in Parlksit's time;
then began the Kali age comprising 1200 divine years10. When the portion of the
lord Visnu, which was born in Yasudeva's family and named Krsna, went to heaven,
then the Kali age set in. As long as he touched the earth with his lotus-feet, so
long the Kali age could not encompass the earth. When that portion of the eternal
Visnu had departed from earth to heaven, Dharma's son Yudhisthira with his
younger brothers relinquished his kingdom. That Pandava, beholding the adverse
omens when Krsna had departed, performed Parlksit's inauguration. When the
Great Bear will pass from the Maghas to Piirva Asadha, then, starting from Nanda n,
this Kali age will attain its magnitude.
1 Called the ' Seven Rishis '.
2 Or 4 was in (i. e. conjoined with) Pusya
100 years'. These readings are emendations,
see p. 59, note46.
3 Ancestor of Pariksit in the seventh degree,
see JRAS, 1910, p. 28.
4 This statement read with the preceding
statements would imply that some 814 3 ears
are allowed for the interval between Pratlpa
and Pariksit: thus Pratlpa to Pariksit 814
years, Pariksit to Mahapadma Nanda 1050
years, Mahapadma to the last Andhra king
836 years—total 2700 years. Thus the
period from Pratlpa to the end of the Andhras
comprised a complete cycle of the Great
Bear, and then the cycle began again.
5 So Mt: explained in subsequent state¬
ments.
6 So Va, Bd.
7 Or 'in the sky'; or ' in the northern
region'.
8 That is, according to the commentators,
' the constellation which is situated equally
on a line drawn south and north between
the two front stars (the two Pointers) of the
Great Bear'.
9 Apptly, either no. 24 in the order of
reckoning the lunar constellations, or the
24th after the Maghas.
10 Including the twilights.
11 That is, the Great Bear was conjoined with
Purva Asadha in Mahapadma Nanda's time.
76 CHRONOLOGICAL AND ASTRONOMICAL PARTICULARS
All the Puranas.
On the very day, on which Krsna departed to heaven, the Kali age arrived.
Hear its reckoning. It is remembered by the wise, as computed according to human
reckoning, to be 360,000 years 1 or 1000 divine years. Then the twilight sets in.
When that is completely finished, the Krta age will then arrive.
1 Mt, 460,000 years.
APPENDIX I
The Account ivas originally in Prakrit.
Proof is offered here of the statement made in the Introduction, § 15, that the
Sanskrit account as it stands in the Matsya, Vayu, and Brahmanda is a Sanskritized
version of older Prakrit slokas, as indicated by these peculiarities: first, certain
passages violate the sloka metre, whereas in Prakrit form they would satisfy the
metre ; secondly, certain Prakrit forms actually occur, especially where they are
required by the metre, which the corresponding Sanskrit forms would violate ;
thirdly, Sanskrit words occur at times in defiance of syntax, whereas the corre¬
sponding Prakrit forms would make the construction correct; fourthly, mistaken
Sanskritization of names and words ; fifthly, the copious use of expletive particles ;
sixthly, irregular sandhi. Those three Puranas will be dealt with first, and along
with them such portions also of the Bhagavata and Visnu as have preserved the old
slokas uncondensed; but the main portions of these two Puranas consist almost
entirely of a condensed redaction, and their character will be considered afterwards.
i. As an illustration of the first peculiarity, the Mt and Va1, when naming the
last Paurava king, end the line thus (p. 7)—Niramitrat tu (or ca) Ksemakah, 'after
Niramitra was Ksemaka'; where the tu or ca in the fifth syllable should be short
but is long by position before ks. No one composing in Skt could end a sloka line
with Ksemaka, but its Pkt form Khemaka satisfies the metre perfectly. There can be
no doubt therefore that this line was composed in Pkt originally, and that the Skt
redactor restored the Pkt name to its Skt form and in so doing overlooked the fact
that the change violated the metre. The fault was however noticed afterwards,
because <?Va corrects it by altering the half line to bhavita Ksemakas tathd (p. 7,
note 71). Precisely similar is the mistake in the line that ends with sama bhoksyanti
trimsatim 2, where no difficulty would occur in Pkt since trimsati would drop its
r there 3.
Again the Mt reads at the end of a sloka line, astavimsatir Haihayah 4, where
the fifth syllable is long by position contrary to rule; and here the literary Pkt form
visati without a termination would fit the metre. The Va and Bd read instead
caturvimsat (or -vimsas) tu Haihayah and avoid the irregularity by reducing vimsati
1 The Bd has lost this line in a large
lacuna.
2 P. 50 (.Dynasties of the 3rd Cent.), 1. 2;
the differences of reading there do not affect
this point.
3 The phrase a-Manu-ksaydt in the Va
and Bd at the end of a line (p. 51,1. 8) does
not militate against this view, because the
ks in the middle of this expression would
have been kkh in Pkt.
4 P. 23, 1. 4 : 6Mt avoids the fault by
reading astavim&ati, keeping as near to Pkt
as possible.
78
APPENDIX I
to vims at or vimia and replacing the lost syllable by a superfluous tu) which is the
nearest approach to it. This expedient is very common as will be seen in the notes.
Next may be cited cases where a half line has a syllable too much, which would
disappear in Pkt, and the significance of these cases lies in the fact that the super¬
fluity was unnecessary since good Skt equivalents were available, if the verse had
been composed directly in Skt. Thus the Bh has a sloka prophesying Visnu's
incarnation as Kalki thus—
dharma-tranaya sattvena Bhagavan avatarisyati h
The second half line has a syllable too much, but the Pkt verb otarissati would
exactly suit the metre and was no doubt the word used originally, as c/Bh (an old
MS of 1407) shows by reading Bhagavan vatarisyati, where n and va are separate
letters. Many two-syllabled equivalents for bhagavan were available to suit the
metre. Again <?Ya has for the first half of a line, sapta varnani Bevadharma 2, where
varnani is obviously a misreading of varsdni, and there is a syllable too much;
but the Pkt form varsa or vassd satisfies the metre. To one composing in Skt
samdh would have avoided all difficulty. Similarly &Mt has the first half of a line,
astavimsati tatlid varsa with a syllable too much 3, but the Pkt atthavisam would
rectify the metre; whereas one composing in Skt could have written simply
astavimsati-varsani, which is indeed the general reading of the Mt now. This
instance may give us an insight into the process of Sanskritization, if, as the 6Mt
reading suggests, the original Pkt was atthavisam tathd vassd.
ii. Actual Pkt forms occur rather often. First may be cited the Va and Bd
line 4—
sthapayisyati rajano nana-desesu te jana :
where rajano and te jand are Pkt accusatives after the verb. They were misunder¬
stood as nominatives, and the verb was altered to the plural in all copies of the Va
except eVa, and in the Bd. Similarly the Bh introduces the Barhadratha dynasty
with the old line 5—
atha Magadha-rajano bhavitaro vadami te.
Here rajano and bhavitaro are accusatives, hence the line is not Skt but is actually
good Pali. AVBh correct the faults by altering bhavitaro to bhdvino ye. Again the
Mt has a half line prasahya hy avanim nrpah in many copies, and prasahya vyasani
nrpam in some copies, while the corresponding reading of the Va and Bd is balydcl
vyasaninam nrpam 6. The Mt reading should evidently be prasahya vyasanim nrpam,
and points to a Pkt original something like pasajjha (or pasayha) vasanim7 napam ;
but this when Sanskritized became prasahya vyasaninam nrpam with a syllable too
much, and so was adjusted in two ways, (1) the half-Pkt form vyasanim was used as
an accus. in many copies and became corrupted to hy avanim; or (2) the half line
was emended to prasahya vyasandturam in some copies. The Va and Bd may have
substituted balydcl (or balacl ?) for prasahya to rectify the metre.
Next may be cited a number of actual Pkt or half-Pkt words. All such forms
cannot be deemed original, because the copyists, who were not always sufficiently
literate, did write Pkt forms sometimes instead of Skt forms, but such deviations are
1 Bh xii, 2, 16; omitted from p. 57.
2 P. 29, 1. 11, and note 38.
3 P. 19, note 2S.
4 P. 52, 1. 13 and notes.
5 P. 14, note h
6 P. 33, note 2.
7 This would be the correct accus. in Pkt,
see Pischel's Prakrit Grammar, § 405.
THE ACCOUNT ORIGINALLY IN PRAKRIT 79
trivial and obvious mistakes1. It is different however when the Pkt forms violate
grammar or sandhi, or suit the metre, and such are these—uccadayitvd (p. 53, note 52),
mahdyamh as a nomin. plural 2 (p. 51, note 25) and varsa (see p. 78). There are also
instances of the Pkt genit. plural in °d7ia (p. 35, note 41), and of its blending with
ante into °dn-,dnte, namely kuldnante (p. 50, note 2) and Anclhrdnante (p. 59, notes 51>54;
p. 61, note 92). Other words appear to be Pkt survivals and not copyists' errors,
such as attitrimkat (p. 19, note41), athochadya (p. 34, note3), tesucchannem (p. 48,
note 82), samd for samas before tasmdt in Va genly (p. 34, note 18), and Akalcah in Va
and Bd (p. 24, note15). In an old verse /Bh has papannan uharisyati (p. 26, note 36),
which seems more than a mere clerical error. Mistakes precisely like these are
found in Buddhist Skt.
The Bhagavata has an old verse—
yasmin Krsno divam yatas tasminn eva tadahani
pratipannam Kaliyugam iti prahuh puravidah.
The Mt, Va, Bd, and Vs all have this verse, but read the last half line iasya
sankhyam nibodhata or in equivalent words3. The Bh reading appears to be the
oldest version, because its verse is complete in itself and is obviously an old saying,
whereas the last half line in the other authorities was evidently substituted to
connect this statement with the following verse when this collective account was
drawn up : the reverse is hardly credible. Further, one old Bh MS (f/Bh, dated
1407) reads iti-r-dhuh puravidah, and this with its euphonic Pkt r is no doubt the
original form, which in the process of Sanskritization was amended to iti prahuh as
in all the, other Bh copies; here also the reverse is hardly credible. Iti-r-dhuh is
the Pkt iti-r-dhu 4. There are one or two other instances of an r inserted, which
seems to be euphonic 5; and it may possibly be that the final r in the nominatives
of numerals is sometimes as much a euphonic Pkt r as a Skt r by sandhi6.
Similarly no doubt are to be explained the Bd reading of p. 62,1. 40 and the
Va readings in note 31 thereto. The reading in literary Pkt would have been some¬
thing like vassana uccate Kali or rather vassa7ia-r-uccate Kali. Turned into Skt,
varsandm ucyate Kalih was good and sufficient, yet notwithstanding, the desire for
an expedient to prevent the hiatus persisted in the Sanskritization, for mYa has
preserved the euphonic r, and bdfgYa inserted tu instead. These were no doubt the
original forms of the Sanskritizations, but it was perceived that no such expedient
was wanted, hence most copies of the Va dropped it. The reverse is not credible.
Most common is the use of numerals with the Pkt freedom from case-termina¬
tions, as well as only half Sanskritized, such as—astdklti and astdsiti7, and vimkati
often both in the text and in the notes. Some of these instances might be due to
the carelessness of copyists in omitting visarga or anusvara, but that does not
account for all such peculiarities, since they are found in carefully written MSS and
are sometimes obligatory for the sake of the metre. Thus the Va and Bd read as
the last half line of a sloka, astavmsati Maithildh8, and this was no doubt the
1 E.g. see p. 2, note16; p. 43, note 27: and
these are found even in Bh MSS, see p. 46,
note27.
2 This is possible only in Pkt and does
actually occur, see Pischel, op. cit. § 409.
3 P. 62, 11. 37, 38 and notes.
4 See Pischel's Prakrit Grammar, §§ 353,
518.
6 See hatva-r in p. 38, note2.
6 As in p. 43, 1. 36, where the accusative
would be proper.
7 P. 25, 1. 5 and note 17.
8 P. 24, 1. 6.
80
APPENDIX I
original reading because fgM.t have it also ; but the Mt has generally altered
vimsati to vimsas (or °sat or °«fl) tu. The Skt form vimsatir would violate the metre,
and the Mt has avoided the difficulty of Sanskritization by substituting tu for
the final syllable. This is the converse of the first irregularity noticed above
(p. 78), and many similar instances of tu substituted for a final ti will be found
in the notes.
iii. Of the third class of peculiarities the following are instances. As the last
half line of a sloka the Va and Bd have in one place varsani bhavitd trayah 1, and in
another tasya putrah samas tray alt2 ; and the Mt has in another place bhavisyati
samas trayah3. In all these passages grammatical concord is violated, because
(1) these are accus. expressions denoting duration of time, and (2) varsani is neuter,
samas feminine, and trayah masculine and nomin.; but, if the Pkt tao be substituted
for trayah, concord is established, because tao is both nomin. and accus. in all three
genders 4, and the metre also is satisfied. Such expressions could not have been
composed in Skt originally. There can be no doubt that they were originally in
Pkt and that, when the verses were Sanskritized, the exigencies of metre induced
the redactor to convert tao into trayah, because the correct equivalents ifini and
tisrah would not suit the metre 5.
The same fault occurs in places where metre was not at stake. Thus all three
Puranas read catvdrimsat trayah caiva as the first half of a line 6, where samas or
varsani is implied and tray as is wrong as regards both gender and case. 6'Va
attempts to rectify the discord by reading trayam. Similarly in another passage the
Mt has samas triny evam, while the Va and Bd read samas tisra era7. It is
impossible to suppose that these wrong expressions were composed originally in
Skt, and they are intelligible as perfunctory Sanskritizations of Pkt expressions
containing the numeral tao, or tinni which also is of all three genderss. Similarly
we find the phrase sasty-uttara-sata-trayam used with varsani in the Bd and with
samdh in the Bh9. Other instances are saptasastis tu varsani10, and astasitis tu
varsaniu, where the case is wrong; ye cdnye Mleccha-jdtayah12 which eVa has
corrected to yds canya ;. and perhaps divyabdani13 where the correct divydbdas was
as easy as in the Bd.
iv. Some forms of names look strange as Skt but are readily intelligible if they
are mistaken Sanskritizations of Pkt forms. Thus the name Sisundga as found in
the Bd, Vs, and Bh appears as Sisunaka in the Mt and Va u. Sisundga as Pkt
might naturally be Sanskritized as Sisunaka, because a Pkt g often represents a
Skt k: otherwise it is difficult to see howr the form Sisunaka could have arisen.
Similarly tfVa has Stink a and fcanka for Suhga15; eka-ksatro appears instead of
eka-cchatro, and eka-ksatram instead of eka-cchattram 16.
1 P. 32, 1. 8. The Mt reads correctly
trini varsani.
2 P. 43, 1. 32. The Mt reads differently,
samd dasa.
3 P. 40, 1. 15. The Va and Bd omit this,
except eVa which alters it to sama-trayam.
4 Pischel's Prakrit Grammar, § 438.
6 Unless he recast the line, which was
obviously not attempted, except by Mt in
the first instance, see note h
6 P. 22, 1. 14 and notes.
7 P. 32, 1. 7; but dfgjmMt alter it to tisro
vat.
8 Pischel's Prakrit Grammar, § 438.
9 P. 22, note 46.
10 P. 46, 1. 7.
11 P. 25, note 17.
12 P. 3, 1. 11 and note37.
13 P. 60, 1. 16 and note70.
14 P. 21, 11. 1, 3; p. 22, 11. 15, 17; and
notes thereto.
15 P. 30, note50; p. 32, note47; p. 49, note 17.
16 P. 25, 1. 4 and notes 14>15.
THE ACCOUNT ORIGINALLY IN PRAKRIT
81
In this class may be mentioned certain incorrect forms : thus the Va generally
reads caturas instead of catvdras in p. 34, 1. 7 (note 20), where the Pkt caiiro may
have been used as a nomin. though it is strictly accus.1 So the Mt generally has
catvarimsad instead of catvdras ca (or tu), which would be an intelligible mistake if
the Pkt was cattari ca, for cattari though neuter was often used as masculine 2.
The plural verb bhoksyanti instead of the dual in p. 50 (Dynasties of the 3rd Cent.),
1. 2, would be correct in Pkt but not in Skt.
Vernacular names had to be Sanskritized and so developed strange forms ;
compare for instance Simuka in p. 38, note n, and other Andhra names.
Attention may also be drawn to p. 59, 1. 11, where all the divergent readings
are obviously attempts to Sanskritize one and the same original Pkt statement that
was puzzling.
v. The fifth class of peculiarities is a very noticeable feature of these texts,
namely, the copious use of particles as mere expletives, such as hi, hi, ca, vai, &c.,
and especially tu. The lines in which two such particles occur are too numerous to
be mentioned, but three and even four are sometimes found in a single line, and the
following lines are cited as most illustrative:—
bhavita capi Sujyesthah sapta varsani vai tatah 3
Svatis ca bhavita raja samas tv astadasaiva tu4
Sivasrir vai Puloma tu saptaiva bhavita nrpah5
sapta Gardabhinas capi tato 'tha dasa vai Sakah6
trayodasa Murundas ca Mauna hy ekadasaiva tu7
saptasastis tu varsani d^Abhlras tathaiva ca8
satani triny asltim ca Saka hy astadasaiva tu 9
Pulomas tu tath#Andhras tu Mabapadmantare punah 10.
One cannot imagine that these verses were composed originally either in Skt or
in Pkt with so many expletives, when the authors could easily have improved their
verses by employing appropriate words denoting ' reign3 or ' exist' or ' relationship
No one composing in Skt would mar his verse and proclaim his literary poverty by
such shifts ; but these blemishes are readily intelligible, if the verses were originally
in Pkt as chronicles of the past and were converted into Skt prophecies. Future
tenses are longer than past tenses, and if they could not be fitted into the place of
the past tenses, it would have been natural to substitute expletives. Thus it may
be conjectured that the second, fifth, sixth, and seventh lines ended originally with
a past verb corresponding to abhavat or abhavan. Again, Pkt forms are sometimes
longer than their Skt equivalents, and the substitution of the latter would have
been compensated for by adding an expletive ; thus in the third line Sivasrir vai no
doubt stands for the Pkt Sivasiri, and in the eighth line Pulomas tu tathAndhrds tu
probably mean the ablat. case and stood originally something like Pulomado tatb
Andhrado, or Pulomamha tatbAndhramha.
It has been noticed above (pp. 78, 80) that the particle tu is used sometimes
to compensate for the loss of the final syllable of vimsati and trimsati. When the
full forms of these words vitiated the metre, they were reduced sometimes to vim Sat
1 Pischel's Prakrit Grammar, § 439.
2 P. 35, note29. Pischel, § 439.
3 P. 31, 1. 4, V5 and Bd.
4 P. 40, 1. 13, Mt.
5 P. 42, 1. 29, Mt and eVa.
6 P. 45, note12, Va and Bd.
7 P. 46, 1. 5, Va and Bd.
8 P. 46, 1. 7, Mt.
9 P. 46, 1. 9, Mt.
10 P. 58, 1. 7, Mt.
M
82
APPENDIX I
or vihda, and trindat or trhrda and the lost syllable was replaced by an expletive tic.
This expedient is very common and many instances of it will be found in the notes.
Indeed it is hardly too much to say that the occurrence of tu throughout the
account, if not required by euphony (see next para.), almost certainly indicates a lost
syllable, and in many cases tu in the Mt and eVa has been altered to ca in the Va
and Bd as an improvement. Other instances of compensatory expletives may be
surmised in the notes, such as these—Susenas c-Antariksac ca (p. 10, 1. 13) is hardly
explainable unless the second ca has replaced the lost syllable of the Pkt ablative ;
and Dharminah sa (p. 11, 1. 15) no doubt stands instead of the Pkt genitive
Dharminassa.
The use of expletives was however carried beyond necessary requirements, and
they are often inserted merely to prevent two vowels from coming together, as tv in
the second of the above-cited lines, and hy in the fifth and seventh lines. Skt
sandhi did not require this device, but it is intelligible in Pkt. This superfluity is
found in the Bh also, where it has not condensed the older slokas, as in sudra-prayds
tv adharmikdh (p. 25, 1. 3).
vi. The instances of irregular sandhi may be divided into two classes ; first,
those in which the form it takes resembles Pkt sandhi and is unnecessary, because
regular Skt sandhi would have been proper and sufficient; and secondly, those in
which it consists of double sandhi in order to contract the words for the metre.
Of the first class may be cited varsani 'karayat instead of varsany akarayat
(p. 15, note 29); trini 'sitd for triny asitis (p. 46, note 48); Dasarathdstau instead of
JJasaratho 'stau (p. 28, note 5) ; and Agnimitrdstau for Agnimitro 'stau (p. 31, note10).
Such sandhi can be explained through Pkt, and it is difficult to understand how
any one composing in Skt could have adopted it ; nor is it probable as a
copyist's error.
The second class is commoner, and we find—bhavisydstau for bhavisydh astau
(p. 5, 1. 10); bhavisyodayanas for bhavisyah TJdayanas (p. 7, 1. 23); Yavandstau for
Yavanah astau (p. 45, 1. 4 ; p. 47, 1. 10) ; and bhavydnyah for bhavyah. anydh (p. 47,
1. 13). Here ordinary sandhi would have given a superfluous syllable, and the
double sandhi rectifies the metre ; but the significance of it is that it was easily
avoidable in Skt, because the first two phrases might have been written bhdvino
'stau and bhaviuOday anas. The simplest explanation seems to be, that the conver¬
sion of the Pkt past tense into the Skt future was made perfunctorily, and overloaded
the verse with a superfluous syllable which was adjusted by the double sandhi. The
third phrase would have been Yond attha in Pkt, and the Sanskritization of Yona
into Yavanah produced the difficulty of the extra syllable. Attempts at improve¬
ment were made ; see p. 45, note 16. There are many similar instances, such as
tatotsddya and tatotpdtya (p. 34, notes 3>5); atoddhrtya and tatodhrtya (p. 38, note 4).
Crasis of this kind is ordinarily explained as arsa-sandhi, but this explanation is
manifestly untenable here x. All these irregularities are readily intelligible on the
two suppositions, that Pkt words were converted into their Skt equivalents, and
that past tenses were changed to futures, with the metrical difficulties that
naturally ensued.
vii. All these peculiarities are found in the Mt, Va, and Bd throughout, and
show that their version must have been composed originally in Pkt slokas and that
the slokas were Sanskritized for incorporation in the Bhavisya, from which the Mt
1 In the Puranas what is called arsa-sandhi is really Prakrit sandhi; see p. 20,
note 2.
THE ACCOUNT OBIGINALLY IN PRAKRIT
83
and Va confessedly, and the Bd impliedly, borrowed their accounts (see Introdn.
§ 7). The Prakritisms which have been cited are not mere casual variations, for
such might be due to the ignorance or carelessness of copyists, but have an important
raison d'etre in the verse in many cases. The same conclusion holds good for the
Vs and Bh in the passages where they have preserved the old sloka form.
viii. The main part of the Visnu account is in prose and, not being affected by
the exigencies of metre, runs in ordinary Skt, and displays no verbal peculiarities.
It contains the same matter found in the Va and Bd but in a condensed shape, and
closes its account where they end, so that it must have been composed directly
in Skt from them or their original, the revised version in the Bhavisya, for it is not
probable that its account was a new and independent compilation, when the com¬
pilations in those Puranas were available. A difference may be noticed in its account
to this extent that the dynastic matter is generally narrated in curt sentences, often
without regard for sandhi \ and that the subsequent matter of the evils of the Kali
age is in ordinary good prose Skt with a predilection for compound phrases. Hence
it would seem that the dynastic portion was an earlier and somewhat crude con¬
densation, and that the latter portion was an addition made with regard to the
canons of good prose.
ix. The Bhagavata account, which is mainly a condensation, is evidently a later
redaction. Peculiarities of the kinds noticed above do not appear therein, but it is
in good Sanskrit, and phrases occur in it which indicate that it must have been
composed directly in Skt. Two are especially significant. A sloka line ends with
the words ekadam ksilim (p. 48, note 77), where the m is long by position before h
as it should be, but would not have been long in Pkt in which ks would have
become kh ; so that this line must have been composed in Skt and not in Pkt.
Similarly another line ends iti srutali (p. 32, note 45), where the second i is long by
position in Skt but would not have been so in Pkt.
x. The Garuda has no Prakritisms except in some of the names, and these are
too uncertain a basis on which to argue, for those Prakritisms might be original or
might be due to the carelessness of copyists, yet one name certainly seems somewhat
suggestive 2. All that is clear is that its account is the last and concisest redaction,
that it was probably composed afresh in Skt, and that it makes frequent use of the
termination Tea for the sake of the metre. Its treatment of the name Adhislmakrsna
suggests that it was composed from a bare list of kings, for it divides the name into
two, Adhisima + lea (ending one line) and Krsna (beginning the next line)3—which
seems inexplicable unless it had only a prose list and chopped the names up into
groups for each line.
1 As in p. 18, note7; p. 30, note46; and
in these curt sentences tasydjoi Aioka-
vardhanah, tatas ca Aristakarmd, and tasmat
Yajnahih.
2 Drdhasenaka appears as Dathasenaka in
a&Gr, which may be a faulty Sahskritization
of the Pkt Dadhasena + Tea, though it
might also be the form of that name in one
kind of Pkt; see p. 16, note 75.
3 See p. 4, note 10.
APPENDIX II
The Oldest Scripts used in the Account.
Mistakes are found in the MSS, which can, it seems, be only explained
satisfactorily by supposing- that they arose out of misreading-s of the ancient scripts
(see Introdn. § 26). Some mistakes are obviously mere clerical blunders, but others
cannot be accounted for naturally in that way. Kharosthi being- the oldest Indian
script that we know of, mistakes that could be traced to misreading-s of its letters
would be most significant. Such instances may singly be open to some distrust, but
collectively they would have cumulative force ; and without pronouncing a positive
opinion, it does yet seem to me that certain misreadings do point to Kharosthi as
their source. Such mistakes may prevail in many MSS, if they passed undetected
from the beginning; otherwise they may only occur in single MSS, having been
corrected in all the others.
i. First may be cited an instance from the Vs, because it affords the best
illustration of a misreading that seems significant, though the Ys does not contain
the oldest version. It calls Asoka generally Asoka vardhana, but /FYs has Ayosoka-
varcllana (p. 28, note 28). Here yo is obviously a misreading of so; the copyist read
the so as yo and wrote yo, then he (or some one else) perceived the mistake and
wrote or inserted so in the copy, but the yo was not cancelled and the erroneous
name Ayosoka remained and was repeated till it appears in /FVs. Now so could not
be mistakenly read as yo in any Indian script except Kharosthi, and in that so and
yo were often written so much alike, that it is very difficult at times to say merely
from the shape which letter was meant. Hence it seems reasonably certain that
this passage in the Yisnu must have been originally taken from a Kharosthi MS.
Had this mistake occurred in verse, the extra syllable would probably have been
detected and the error corrected, but there was no such check in the prose of the Vs,
and the mistake might have been followed in one copy (from which was descended
£Ys) though rectified in others.
Other misreadings of s and y occur, namely—Ayoda for Asoka in /Mt1, where
the second misreading of k as d might have arisen later in the Gupta script 2 ;
Magadheso in/Mt3 where the more general readings are Magadha ye, Magadho yo or
Mdgadheya; Koydla in cgVs4 for Kosala, where yd might easily be read for sa
because Kharosthi often did not distinguish between long and short vowels; and
fcaliyuka in <?Va for Salisuka 5 ; Mauryd dayo daka in IV s 6, where daka was probably
first misread and written as daya, which was afterwards amended so as to read
Maury-adayo incorrectly.
ii. Some similar variations seem to point to the same conclusion. The Mt
1 P. 27, note3.
2 See Bidder's Ind. Palaeog., Table IV,
cols, xxi, xxiii, and Table Y, cols, viii, ix.
3 P. 14, note 1.
4 P. 54, note20. Koyala is an error in
writing, different from Koj'ala which was
a variation of Kauialya in pronunciation;
see Actes du XIVe Congres International
des Orientalistes, Alger, 1905, p. 217.
5 P. 29, note37.
6 P. 30, note 46.
THE OLDEST SCRIPTS USED IN THE ACCOUNT 85
reading, Kaseyas, appears in as Kaleyas ; and the mistake of I for s seems best
explainable by their similarity in Kharosthl. The Va and Bd read Kalakas, which
is probably a similar misreading of the equivalent name Kdsakas1.
iii. Two other letters which might be confused in Kharosthl but not in any
other script are k and 6k, and there are some variations which seem to have so
originated. The Va generally, and the Mt sometimes, have Tunga instead of
Sung a 2, a misreading the cause of which is not clear3, but the name Sungabkrtya is
generally corrupted to Tungakrfya in the Va, while eVa alone among the Va MSS
has preserved it nearly right as Sungavrtya4. Here it seems certain that Ik was
misread as k in a Kharosthl MS. The converse appears to be the cause of the
faulty Mt reading in p. 41, line 22, where saumyo bkavisyati, with no mention of
the length of the reign, seems to be a misreading of the Va and Bd reading so 'py
eka-vimsatim, for, while saumyo might be a later mistake and emendation for sopye,
bkavisyati could be a misreading of ka-vimsati in Kharosthl only. The two forms
would be bkavissati and ka-visati in Pali and probably also in literary Pkt, and these
two would be almost identical in Kharosthl which generally wrote long and short
vowels alike and doubled letters as single.
iv. As regards Brahmi, I have not found any variations of importance which
can be assigned definitely to misreadings of it, and there is not the same scope for
detecting such errors, because there is more resemblance between JBrahmi and Gupta
letters than between them and Kharosthl. All the mistakes that I have detected,
which might be attributed to misreadings of Brahmi letters, might equally well, or
even better, be attributed to misreadings of Gupta letters. Hence it seems to me,
speaking with diffidence, that no light is thrown by Brahmi on the age of the
account or the MSS, and that, so far as the negative argument is of weight,
Brahmi writing played no part in the early MSS of these dynastic accounts. If
this be so, the accounts passed from Kharosthl into the Gupta script.
v. If these explanations of these variations be reasonable and not fanciful, it
appears that the Mt, Va, and Vs all betray the fact that their accounts were
originally copied from MSS written in Kharosthl. This script was in use till
A.i). 300, or perhaps even half a century later5. This conclusion would, as regards
the Mt and Va, agree with the period assigned to them 6. There is no further
indication regarding the date of the Vs, and as Kharosthl MSS would have lasted
some centuries, the Vs account might well be later and yet have been extracted
from such a MS. There has been no opportunity of testing the Bd account in this
way, because I have not been able to collate any MS of it; and the printed edition
betrays no misreadings of this kind ; but it is so closely like the Va that the same
conclusion probably holds good for it.
vi. Nor have I found any variations in the Bhagavata which point to mis¬
readings of Kharosthl or even of Brahmi. I have noticed only two peculiarities
which may perhaps be significant.
In the list of Andhra kings Hala was succeeded by a king whose name
consisted of four syllables, the best supported forms of which are Mantalaka or
1 P. 23, note9.
2 P. 32, note47; p. 33, note82.
3 Perhaps through the Pkt form Sunga; s
carelessly made might be read as t in
Kharosthl. The mistake is ancient as it is
found so widely.
4 P. 34, note25; vrtya might be a modern
misreading of krtya.
5 JRAS, 1907, pp. 184-5.
6 See Introdn. §§ 21-24.
86
APPENDIX III
Pattalaka \ The Bh calls them Haley a and Talaka respectively, Haleya ending the
first half of a line and Talaka beginning the second half, thus :—
Anistakarma Haleyas Talakas tasya catmajah.
These two names seem to be mistakes for Hala and Pattalaka, the pa being misread
as ya. If so, the wrong division of these two names in the middle of a line seems
only explicable on the supposition that the Bh prepared this verse from a bare prose
list of kings and divided the letters of the two names incorrectly. If this sug¬
gestion has any validity, it would appear that the Bh could not have been
composed till after the time when y approximated to p in shape, that is, after
the 7th century a. d.
The other instance is the name of the Andhra king Apilaka, which appears in
the Bh generally as Civilaka. The probable genesis of the changes in the name is
suggested in p. 39, note 45, and the fact that seems significant here is that the
compiler of the Bh account apparently drew his information from a Ys account
in which he misread the initial d as c. This mistake could arise only in the Gupfa
script and not very well before the 7th century a.d.2
APPENDIX III
JanamejaycCs Dispute with the Brahmans.
The dispute between the Paurava king Janamejaya3 and Vaisampayana and
other brahmans is narrated in AMt 50, 57b-65 and ^Ya 99, 250-256 and gives us
an instance of how the text was revised4. The Mt version, which is the oldest,
says the king made a successful stand against them for some time, but afterwards
gave in and, making his son king, departed to the forest (according to custom);
but the Ya version has abridged the inconvenient verses, and says he perished and
the brahmans made his son king. This alteration may have been made (1) either in
the Bhavisya when it was revised, and so passed into the Vayu 5, or (2) in the Vayu
itself; but it is impossible to decide this point, because eYa and the Bd, which
would have thrown much light on it, have unfortunately lost this passage in lacunae.
What is clear is that a story of royal opposition to brahmanic claims was modified
early in the 4th century a.d. to maintain brahmanic prestige.
As regards MSS, bdkpMk, omit 1. 6, read 1. 9 instead of it and omit 1. 9 from its
place; cefgjiiM.t omit 1. 9 ; /tMt 11. 9, 20 ; /Mt 11. 6-9; wMt reads 1. 9 instead of
1. 6, as well as in its proper place ; axdk\Ta omit 11. 11-13 ; flVa 11. 11-13, 18-20;
£Va 11. 14, 15 ; /Ya 11. 16, 17 ; and efjwiVa want the whole.
1 P. 41, 1. 2.
2 See Bidder's Ind. Pal., Table IV.
3 See p. 4, 1. 2.
4 See Introdn. §§ 24, 30.
5 See Introdn. § 23.
JANAMEJAYA'S DISPUTE WITH THE BRAHMANS 87
Janamejayah Parlksitah
putrah parama-dharmikah1
brahmanam 2 kalpayamasa
sa vai3 vajasaneyakam 4
sa6 Vaisampayanenaiva 7
saptah 9 kila 10 maharsina
na sthasyatiha12 durbuddhe 13
tavaitad vacanam bhuvi
yavat sthasyasi tvam loke 14
tavad eva 15 prapatsyati16
ksatrasya vijayam jiiatva 19
tatah prabhrti sarvasah
abhigamya sthitas 20 caiva 21
nrpam ca Janamejayam
tatah prabhrti sapena
ksatriyasya tu yajinah 25
utsanna 26 yajino 27 yajne 28
tatah prabhrti sarvasah
ksatrasya 29 yajinah 30 kecie 31
ehapat32 tasya mahatmanah
Vuyu.
Pariksitas tu dayado
rajasTj Janamejayah 1
brahmanan kalpayamasa
sa vai vajasaneyikan 6
asapat tarn 8 tadamarsad
Vaisampayana11 eva tu
na sthasyatiha durbuddhe
tavaitad vacanam bhuvi
yavat sthasyamy aham loke
tavan naitat17 prasasyate 18 5
abhitah 22 samsthitas23 capi
tatah sa24 Janamejayah
1 This is 1. 2 on p. 4.
2 In/AMt brahmanam, jMt brah°.
3 In mMt makhe; jMt makham; eMt
makha.
4 In c/grMt °yikam ; AMt °yake.
5 In asa*dhklYR °yakan.
6 In AMt tarn.
7 In cejnYlt °yane caiva.
8 So alasaibdghlY&. Ca2kYa asapatnam.
9 In beriYLt saptah; AMt saptam; ZMt
sapuh.
10 In eMt kali.
11 So CaHYR: but a1a3a*bdghkY& °yanam.
12 In fecZMt °iti.
13 In yMt durbuddheh.
14 So CG Va2a*Mt: ZMt vai loke ; mMt
loke tvam; aWAMt loke 'smin; cMt lokesu.
But bdfghmpMt sthasyamy aham loke, and
yMt crply.
15 In AMt etat.
16 So CG Fa2a4Mt; mpMt °pasyati; eMt
°yasyati; tZMt °&atsyati; JAMt °vatsyati;
aha3cfghM.t °vartsyati; wMt °vaiyati; ZMt
°vatsyasi.
17 In a3Va naiva.
18 So 6'a1a2/Va : but a9aAgYR prapatsyati ;
bdhkYa °pasyati.
19 In fgjMt jnatum : bdhmpMt substitute
1. 9 for this line; see note26.
20 In bcdefgjMt sthitas.
21 Caivam in cewMt.
22 In JAVa fpravi[ti]tah; dYR fpracittitah.
23 In e/AVa sa sthitas.
24 In AY a \taka sa; bYR ftakasaj; c/Va
ftak sa.
26 In mMt yayinah ; bdfgjmpYLt vdjinah ;
AMt rdjinah.
26 So ACkTt: bdhpYit omit this line, see
note19, but mMt has it here also. In 6c?Mt
uchannd; mMt trasyanna above, utsannd
here; AMt utkalasya.
27 In bdmpWt vdji.no; AMt rdf.
28 In dhmpYLt jajhe.
29 In ZMt ksatra[y(i\sya.
30 In /Mt ydjind, //Mt vdf: bdjmpMt
vajinah, AMt rdj°.
31 In cmMt kascit.
32 In (fy'Mt chapdm.
88
APPENDIX III
Matsya.
paurnamasena 33 ha visa
istva tasmin 34 prajapatim
sa 35 Vaisampayanenaiva
pravisan 37 varitas 38 tatah 39
Parlksitah suto 'sau vai42
Pauravo Janamejayah
dvir asvamedham ahrtya 43
mah a-vajasaneyakam 44
pravartayitva tam sarvam 46
rsir47 vajasaneyakam 48
vivade 55 brahmanaih sardham
abhisapto vanam yayau
Janamejayac Chatanikas
tasmaj jajhe sa vlryavan 58
Janamejayah 59 Satanlkam
putram rajye 'bhisiktavan 61.
ss In dMt purna°.
34 In /Mt drstva0; eMt istva te 'smin;
cZMt i tasmin • nMt iti 'smin.
35 In a2a?ceknM.t tam ; yMt te; 7iMt tad;
IMt tad\e\
36 In gYa °tah pasye (for pasyet V).
37 In /Mt °visat; cMt °visen; dMt °visam.
38 In AMt ndvitas.
39 In mpMt tutah.
40 Sic : read tadvad dhistam 1
41 In asa4gVH mukhe.
42 In CbdfpYLt so vai, cenYLt yo°: AMt
tatah iapat.
43 In JMt dkrtya; pMt druhya.
44 So CbdhjlmpMt; AefgknMt °yakah, cMt
°yikah.
45 In (/Va °yikam.
46 In cAJMt tat0; fgM.t tan sarvdn.
47 So bcdefgklnpMt: ACmM.t rsirn; JMt
rser: AMt reads this half line svavarca (for
kharvas ca i) Janamejayah.
Ydyu.
paurnamasyena havisa
devam istva prajapatim
vijnaya samsthito 'pasyat36
tadvadhistam 40 vibhor makhe 41
Pariksit-tanayas capi
Pauravo Janamejayah
dvir asvamedham ahrtya
tato vajasaneyakam 45
pravartayitva tad brahma
trikharvl49 Janamejayah 15
kharvam 50 Asvaka51-mukhyanam
kharvam 52 Anga-nivasinam
kharvam63 ca Madhyadesanam
trikharvl54 Janamejayah
visadad 56 brahmanaih sardham
abhisastah 57 ksayam yayau
tasya putrah Satanlko
balavan satya-vikramah
tatah sutam 60 Satanlkam
vipras tam abhyasecayan 62. 20
48 In cMt °yikam; efgjklMt °yakah.
49 So Ca2a'ibgYa; cdVa °khdrvi : with dia¬
lectic variation of kh and s, glYa °sarvi,
a3Va °sairvi ; dYa °svarca; AVa °svaci.
50 In ghYd sarvam.
51 In grYa and one MS of GYa Asmaka.
62 In grYa sarvam.
53 In <7 AYa sarvam.
04 In dY a °kharva; AYa °khabi; gY§,
°sarvi; AYa °sadyi.
55 In bdpYLt °dam; jMt °do.
66 In a3AYa visado.
57 In AYa °satah.
68 In jMt su-v°; after this line jMt inserts
Mt 1. 6 on p. 4.
59 In wMt °jaya; AMt tatas te tu.
60 In dY a tam tu.
61 In AMt vipra rdj°, altered to putram
tasydbhyasecayat.
62 In dghYd tasydbhy0. C'Va tam abhya-
secayat.
INDEX
This Index contains all the names mentioned in this work, except those that are
obviously erroneous or untrustworthy. The following abbreviations are added to dis¬
tinguish the names; and all names that are not so distinguished are the names of kings or
princes:—
b — brahman.
V =
= people.
c = country.
pat
= patronymic.
d — dynasty.
<1
= queen.
/ = family.
r
= river.
k = king or prince.
t
= town.
mt = mountain.
Akarka 119.
Apitaka 39.
Ahinara 7, 66.
Agnimitra 31, 70, 82.
Apllaka 39.
Ahninara 7.
Anga^. 32, 34, 49, 73.
Apolavan 39.
Acala 16, 68.
Apratapin, °tipin 14, 67.
Ajaya 22.
Aja-ka 19, 68.
Abala 16.
Ati 40.
Ajaya 22, 69.
abda xxiii.
Andhra d. 2, 35, 45, 54, 58,
Ajata£atru 21, 69.
Abhimanyu 1,
4, 65 ; viii, ix.
59, 72.
Atamana 40.
Amantrajit 11
Andhrabhrtya d. 45.
Adhisamakrsna 4.
Amitrajit 10, 67.
Apadaba- 39.
Adhislmakrsna 1,4, 5, 8, 10,
Ayutayus 14, 67.
Apitaka 39.
15, 65, 83 ; vii, ix, x.
Ayodhya t. 10
; v, ix, xii.
Apllaka 36, 39, 71, 86.
Adhisomakrsna 4.
Arikta-karna,
-varna 41.
Apilavan, Apol0 39.
Aniruddha 5.
Arinjaya 17, 68.
Abhlra e, p. 3, 44-47, 54,
Anistakarman 41, 86.
Aristakarna 36, 40, 41, 71.
65, 72, 74, 81.
Anuraksaka 10.
Arista-karni, -
karman 41.
Ardraka 31, 70.
Anuvrata 16, 67.
Arjuna 8, 66.
Arpalavan, Aryal0 39.
Antaka 31, 70.
Arbuda int. 54
, 74.
Arya p. 56, 74.
Antariksa 10, 66, 82.
Avanti c, p. 18, 54, 68.
Avantyap. 54, 74.
Andhaka 31.
fASaka d. 24.
fAvabhrtya d. 45.
Andhra d. 2, 35, 38-43, 45,
A6oka-vardhana 27, 28, 70,
50, 51, 54, 58, 59, 61,
84 ; xiv, xxii.
Iksvaku, °ka d. 2, 9-12, 23,
71-75, 79, 81, 85, 86;
A6maka d. 24,
69.
65-67.
xii, xiii, xv, xviii, xix,
A6vamedha-ja,
-datta 4, 65.
Ikhaku d. 37.
xxvi, xxvii.
Asanda p. 47.
Indrapalita 29, 70.
Andhraka 31, 70.
asta xxiii.
Ila q 1 2.
Andhrabhrtya d. 44-46, 72.
Aslmakrsna 5, 65 ; ix.
Ivllaka 39.
N
90
INDEX
Isuiijaya 17, 08.
Ukta 5.
Ugrasena 4.
Utkala c. 2.
Uttara q. 4, 65.
Udathana 1 7.
Udambhl? 22.
Udayana (1) 7, 66, 82 ; xxii:
(2) 22.
Udaya§va 22, 69.
Udayin 20, 22, 69.
Udana? 7, 66.
Udasin 1 22, 69.
Urukriya 9.
Uruksaya 9, 66.
Urva 7, 66.
TJsna 5, 66.
Urvya ? 7.
Rca 6, 66.
fEkalinga d. 24.
Eda — Aida, 2.
Ela = Aila, 2.
expletives 77-82; xxiv.
Aiksvakava d. 2.
Aiksvaku, °ka d. 5, 8, 12,
23, 66, 67, 69 ; v-x, x:;
xxv ii.
Aida pat. 2.
Aila pat. 1, 2, 12, 65, 67.
Odra c, p. 54, 73.
Kanka d. 45.
Kaccha c. 54.
Kadhu 1 p. 52.
tKantha = Kanva, 33.
fKanthayana = Kanvayana
34.
Kanva d. 32-35, 38, 70-71.
Kanvayana d. 34, 35, 38.
Kanaka 74.
Kanakahvaya 54, 74.
Kanlia 37.
Kardabkila = Gard0, 45.
Karmaka? d. 50.
Karmajit 15, 67.
Kali age 55-62, 74-76, 79;
v, viii-x, xiv-xvii, xxvii.
Kali-ka 25, 69.
Kalikila 1 t. 48.
Kalinga c, p. 54, 74.
Kalihga-ka d. 24, 69.
Kalinda? d. 24.
Kalki 78.
Kaviratlia 6, 66.
Kakakarna 21.
Kakavarna 21, 68.
Kaiika = Kanka.
Kancanaka t. 50, 73.
KancI t. 55.
Kanva d. 32-35, 38, 70-71.
Kanvayana d. 20, 22, 23,
33-35, 38, 50, 69, 71 ;
xv, xix, xxvi.
Kantapur! t. 53.
KantT-puiI t. 53.
Kalaka 1 d. 23, 85.
Kalatoyaka, °top°, p. 54, 73.
Kalinga d. 24.
Kaleya 1 d. 23, 85.
Kanaka c?. 85.
Ka£aya d. 23.
Ka^i t. 69.
Kaieya d. 23, 85.
Kaimlra c. 55, 74.
Kinnara 10, 66.
Kinnarasva 10, 66.
Kilakila d. 48, 72; xii.
Kilikila t. 48.
Kirtivardhana 19.
Kudava 1 12, 67.
Kundaka 11, 67.
Kunala 28, 29, 70.
Kuntala 36, 40, 71.
Kuru d. 23, 24, 69.
Kulaka 8, 11, 67.
Kulak? 28, 29.
Kulika 11.
Kuviratha 6, 66.
Kukla(l) 25: (2) 40.
Ku&ila? 28.
Kusnmapura t. 69.
Kusumahvaya t. 22.
Kurmajit ? 15.
Krta age 57, 63, 74, 70.
Krtajit t 11.
Krtanjaya, °tin°, 11, 67.
Krpa b. 4.
Krsna 36, 37, 39, 71.
Krsna (Yisnu) 61, 62, 75,
76, 79 ; vii, x.
Kelikila d. 48.
Kaikila d. 48.
Kailikila d. 48.
kaivarta caste, 3, 52, 65, 73.
Koj'ala c. 84.
Kotilya = Kautilya,6.26-28.
Komala 1 t. 51.
Kolikila d. 48.
Kokla (North), see Kosala.
Komala t. 51, 73. '
Kosala (North) c, p. 3, 9, 53,
54, 65, 73, 84.
Kosala (South) p. 65.
KaucI? t. 55.
Kautilya b. 26-28, 69, 70.
Kaundilya b. 28.
KauntI t. 55, 74.
Kaurava d. 4; v, viii, xxvii.
Kaukla d. 51.
Kaikalya adj. 84.
Kau6ambl t. 5, 65 ; v, xv.
fKruddhodana 11, 67.
ksatra 2, 8, 25, 52, 53, 68,
69, 73, 87.
ksatriya xvii.
Ksatroja? 21.
Ksatraujas 21, 68.
Ksama 15.
Ksaya 9.
Ksudraka (1) 8 : (2) 11, 67.
Ksulika 11, 67.
Ksettula ? 40.
Ksetrajas 21.
Ksetrajna 21, 68.
Ksetradharraan 21.
Ksepaka ? 7.
INDEX
91
Ksema-ka 13, 15, 16, 67.
Ksemaka 7, 8, 66, 77; vii.
Ksemajit 21, 68.
Ksemadhanvan 1 21.
Ksemadharman, 20, 21, 68.
Ksemabhumi 32, 70.
Ksemavarman 21.
Ksemavidl 21.
Ksemarcis1? 21.
Ksemya 15.
Khandapani 7, 66.
Kharostlri script 84, 85 ; xyi,
xxiii, xxvii.
Khemaka 77.
Ganges 5, 22, 53, 54, 65,
69, 73.
GabhTra 51, 73.
Gay a t. 2.
Garunda 1 d. 46, 47.
Gardabhin d. 45, 46, 72, 81.
Gardabhila d. 44-46, 72.
Girivraja t. 14, 21, 67, 68.
Gupta d. 53, 54, 73; xii,
xiii, xxiv, xxv.
Gupta era xii-xvi.
Guruksepa 9.
Gurunda cI. 44, 46, 47, 72.
Gurundika bliSsa 46.
Guha 54, 74.
Gubya 1 d. 53.
Gotamlputra 37, 42.
Gomati 42.
Gomatiputra 42.
Gautama (Buddha) vii.
Gautamlputra 36, 42, 71.
Gaunarda d. 3, 65.
Gaurakpsna 1 41.
Great Bear 59-62, 75.
Ghosa-vasu 32, 70.
Cakara 141.
Cakora 36, 41, 71.
Cajaka! 19.
Cadasnl 43.
Cadasata 37.
Canda&rl 43, 72. •
Catarapana 37.
Candragupta (Maurya) 27,
28, 70; vii.
Candragupta I (Gupta) xii.
Candrabhaga r. 55, 74.
Candravlja, °vijna, °vlrya I
43.
Candra&rl, °slja, 36, 43.
Candram^a, °su, 49, 72.
Candrabha 49.
Campa-vatI t. 53, 54, 73, 74.
Calaka, °lika 1 p. 2, 50.
Citraratha 5, 6, 66.
Citraksa 6.
Cilibaka 1 39.
Civilakal 39, 86.
Culikap. 2, 65.
Caitraratha 6.
Caidyoparicai a 13.
fChismaka 38.
fChosala = Kosala, 54.
Janaka 19, 68.
•Janamejaya 1, 4, 65,' 86-
88 ; ix, xiv, xix.
Janmejaya 4.
Jarasandha 14, 67.
fJavana 45.
Jahnavi r. 53.
Talaka 41, 71, 86.
Tamralipta, Tama°, c, p. 54,
74.
Tigma 7, 66.
Tigmatman 7, 66.
Timi 7.
Tilaka? 19.
Tisya constell. 57, 74.
tu 78, 80, 81; xxvi.
Tukhara d. 45-47, 72 ; xix.
fTunga d. 32, 33, 85.
tTungakrtya d. 34, 85.
Turuskaka, °kara, d. 46.
Tusara d. 44-47, 72; xix,
xxvi.
Tuskara d. 45, 72.
Tulika 1 p. 2.
fTehaya d. 24.
Trikharvin 88.
Tricaksa 6, 66.
Trinetra 16, 68.
Trivaksya 6.
Trairaja, °jya, c. 54.
Tvastr ? 5.
Dathasenaka 16.
Dandapani 7, 66.
DandaSrl 43, 72.
Dadhlcikrsna 1 5.
Damitra 51.
Darbhaka 21, 69.
Dar^aka 21, 69.
Davikorvl c. 55.
da^a xxiv.
Da^aratha 27-29, 70, 82.
Da^onal 29, 70.
Dapilaka 39.
Damadhandra 1 49.
DarvikevI c. 55.
Darvikorvl, Davi0, c. 55, 74.
Da^aratha 29.
Divaka 9.
Divakara 5, 9, 10, 15, 66 ; ix.
Diviinlka 39.
Divarka 9, 66.
Divllaka 36, 39.
Durdamana 7, 66.
Durbala 1 7.
Durmitra 51, 73.
Durva, °vi 7, 66.
Drdhanetr 16.
Drdhasena 13, 16, 68.
Devakorvi c. 55.
Devadharman 29, 70.
Devabhuti 32, 33.
Devabhumi 32, 34, 70, 71.
Devaraksita d. 54, 73.
Devavarman 29, 70.
Daivaraksita d. 54.
Dyumatsena 16, 68.
92
INDEX
Draupadi q. 4.
Dviyajna? 43.
Dhanadharman 49, 72.
Dbanastraya ? 11, 67.
Dbarma (1) 11 : (2) 16, 6 3 :
(3) 49, 72.
Dharmaksetra 16.
Dharmanetra 13, 16, 68.
Dharmavarman 49.
Dharmasutra 16, 68.
Dkarmin 11, 67, 82.
Dharmika 11.
Dbulika 1 p. 2.
Dbrtimant 6, 66.
Dhraka, Dhruka 1 31.
Dhruvasva 10, 66.
Nakula 4.
Nakhapana 49, 72.
Nakhavant 48, 72.
Nanda 23, 25, 58, 62, 69,
74, 75 ; xix.
Nanda d. 23—26, 50.
Nandasara 28.
Nandiya£as 49.
Nandivardhana (1) 19, 68:
(2) 22, 69.
Nabbara 51.
Nabhlra 50, 73.
Naramitra 7, 66.
Nala 51, 73.
Nahapana 49 ; xxiv-xxvi.
fNahula 11.
Naka e?. 53, 73.
Naga d. 49, 53, 72, 73 ; xii.
Nagasahvaya t. 5.
Naga-siri 37.
Narayana 34, 71.
Narikrsna ? 41.
tNabula 11.
Nicakra 5.
Nicaksu 5, 6, 65 ; v.
Nimi 7, 66.
Nimittaka ? 7.
Nirlmitra (1) 7, 66, 77 : (2)
14, 67.
Nirmatman 7.
Nirvaktra ? 5, 65.
Nirvrti 13, 16, 68.
Niscakru 5.
Nisadha c, p. 51, 54, 73.
Nita? 17, 68.
Nipa d. 3, 65.
numerals xxiii-xxvi.
Nuraksaya 1 9.
Nrcaka 1 5.
Nrcakra 6.
Nrcaksus 6, 66.
Nrpanjaya 7, 66.
nrpati k 1 16.
Nrpaskanda 42.
Nrbandliu 6.
Nrbhrtal 16.
Nrvadha 1 5.
Netra 16, 68.
Nemikysna 41.
Nemicakra 5, 65.
Naimisa forest yiii, x.
Naimisika p. 54, 73.
Naisadba^). 51, 53, 54, 73.
Naisada/>. 54.
Naurikrsna? 41.
Paksa? 15.
Pancaka p. 52, 73.
Pancala c, d. 3, 23, 65, 69.
Patu 1 p. 52.
tPatumant 40.
Patumitral d. 51, 73.
Patta 1 p. 52.
Pattamitra Id. 51.
fPadbumant 40.
Padbumitra? d. 51.
Pattalaka 36, 41, 71, 86.
Pattallaka 41.
fPadumant 36.
Padumavi 40.
Padumindra? d. 51.
Padmamitra? d. 51, 73.
Padmftvatl t. 52, 73.
Parasu-Rania b. 25, 69.
Parasara b. viii.
Parlksit 1-4, 58, 59, 61,
62, 65, 74, 75, 87, 88;
viii-x.
Paritmava ? 6.
Pariplava, °pluta 6, 66.
Parisnava 6, 66.
Palika 18.
Pancala d. 23.
Pandava/. 1, 12, 62, 75; v,
viii, xxvii.
Pandu 8, 66.
para^ava caste, 2, 65.
Pariplava? 6.
Partha 8.
Palaka 18, 19, 68.
Pfili lang. 14, 78 ; xi, xxvii.
Pucchaka ? 38.
Pundra-ka p. 54.
Puttalaka ? 41.
Putramitra? 31.
Putraya ? 7.
Putrikasena? 41.
Pundramindra ? d. 51.
Puranjaya (l) 7: (2) 18:
(3) 49, 72.
Puranas xvii, xxvii.
Puranda ? d. 46, 47.
puratana 8.
puravid 8.
Purika t. 49, 73.
Purikasena 41, 71.
Purisadata 37.
Punndrasena 36, 41.
fPurlsabhlru, °bberu, °bboru
41.
fPurlsaseru 41.
Purunda ? d. 46, 47.
*Purusasena 41.
Pulaka, °lika 18, 68.
Pulaka % p. 50.
Pulinda^). 2, 52, 65, 73.
Pulinda-ka 32, 70.
Pulindasena 41.
fPulimant 42.
Puliba? p. 2.
Pulumayi 37.
Pulumavi 37.
Puloman (°mavi ?) (1) 36
INDEX
03
42, 71, 81 : (2) 36, 43,
71.
Pulomaci, °arci? 43.
Pulomari 1 43.
Pulomavi (1) 36, 40, 71 :
(2) 36, 43, 58, 72, 74.
Puskara 10, 66.
fPuskala 11, 67.
Puspamitra? 31.
Puspamitra 1 d. 51, 73.
Pusya constell. 59, 75.
Pusyamitra 31, 70.
Pusyamitra d. 50, 51, 73.
Puru 8, 66.
Purnotsanga 36, 39, 71.
Purnosantu 1 39.
Purva Asadha const. 62, 75.
Paundra-ka p. 3, 54, 65, 74
Paui'a 1 47.
Paurava d. 1-8, 23, 65, 66,
77, 86, 88 ; v-x, xxvii.
pauranika 8.
Paurnamasa 39.
Pauloma 58.
Pranltaiva 10.
Prativyuha 9, 66.
Prativyoma 9, 66.
Pratika^va, °kasa 10, 66.
Pratlta&va, °taka 10, 66.
Pratlpa 59, 75.
PratTpa^va 10, 66.
PratTvya 10, 66.
Pradyota 18, 68; vii.
Pradyota d. 17-19, 23, 68.
Pradyotana d. 19.
Prabhu 15.
Prayaga t. 53, 54, 73 ; xii.
Pravarasena 48.
PravTra-ka 48, 50, 73.
Pravillasena 41.
Prasenajit 11, 67.
Pradyota d. 19.
bataka 42.
Bandhupalita 29, 70.
bard xi, xxvii.
Barhis 11.
bahavo 1 42.
Bahukarmaka 1 15, 67.
Barhadbala d. 12.
Barhadratha d. 5, 13-18, 23,
67, 68, 78 ; v-x, xxvii.
Balaka 18, 19, 68.
Balhika d. 2, 50.
Bahula 11, 67.
Bahllka d. 50, 73.
Buddha vii.
Buddhasimha vii.
Brhatkarman 15, 67.
Brhatksaya 9, 66.
Brhatsena 15, 67.
Brhadasva 10, 66.
Brhadbala 9, 12, 66, 67.
Bvhadbbraja 11, 67.
Brhadrana 9.
Brhadratha (1) 13: (2) 7,
66: (3) 9: (4) 17 note4:
(5) 28, 29, 31, 70.
Brhadratha d. 13-18.
Byhadraja, °vaja 11, 67.
Byhaspati planet 57, 74.
Benares 21, 68.
Braliml script 85 ; xvi.
Bhaksyakaj). 54.
Bhagavata 30, 32.
Bhagendra 40.
Bhadra-ka 31, 70.
Bhadrasara 28.
tBkaradvaja 11.
Bharaut t. 48.
Bhavisya Purdna 2, 12, 13,
59, 65, 75; Introdn.
Bhagavata king (1) 30, 70:
(2) 30, 32.
tBhaturatlia 10.
Bhanu 9, 66.
Bhanumant 10, 66.
Bhanuratha 10, 66.
Bharata battle 14, 67.
Bhargava b. 25.
Bhnnasena 4.
Bhuvata? 16, 67.
Bhutananda-na 49.
Bhutinanda 49, 73.
Bhutimitra 34.
Bhumitra 34.
Bhuminanda 49.
Bhumiputra 34.
Bhumimitra 34, 71.
Bhuri (1) 5, 66 : (2) 15.
Bhoksyaka p. 54, 74.
Bhogavardhana t. 49.
Bhogin 49, 72.
Bhojakaj*. 54, 74.
Magadha c, p. 23, 53, 54,
67, 73; v, ix-xii, xvi,
xxvii.
Magha constell. 59, 61,62, 75.
Manidhana-ka d. 54, 73.
Manidhanya d. 54, 73 ; xii.
Manidhara-ka d. 54, 73.
Mandalaka 41.
Mathura t. 53, 73 ; xvi.
Madra 31.
Madra-ka p. 52, 73.
Madhunandana 32.
Madhunandi 49, 73.
MadhyadeSa 10 ; xvi.
Mananta ? d. 46.
Manlsin 15.
Manu 2, 51, 67, 73, 77.
Manudeva 10.
Mantalaka 36, 41, 71, 85.
Mandulaka 41.
Marunda d. 46, 47.
Marudeva 10, 66.
Marunandana 32.
Marubhumi c. 54, 74.
Mallakarni 39.
Mahatsena 16.
Mahakosala c. 65.
Mahadeva 58, 74.
Mahananda 58, 74; vii.
Mahanandi-n 22, 25, 69.
Mahapadma 23-26, 58, 69,
74, 75.
Mahabhaiata 4.
Maharastri bhasa 46.
Mahasena 16.
94
INDEX
Mahisa, °sya p. 51, 54, 74.
MahisatI t. 50.
Mahisijp. 51, 73.
Maliisika^). 54.
Mahinara 7, 66.
Mahlnetra 16, 68.
Mahendra 40.
Mahendra mt. 54, 74.
Magadha p. 14, 52, 54, 73,
84 ; x, xi. ,
Magadha t. 52.
Magadhi Prakrit xi, xxvii.
Magadheya 14.
Madhariputa 37.
Manava d. 12.
Marjari 14, 67.
Malakarni 39.
Maladhanya d. 54..,
Malava p. 54, 74.
Malika 1 18.
Mahisati t. 50.
Mahlsi p. 51.
Mahismati t. 50.
Mahendrabhauma c. 54.
Maheyap. 54.
Mikala? t. 51.
Mitra 14.
minstrel xi, xxvii.
Mukhabana 6.
Munda d. 46, 72.
Munaya 7.
Munika 18, 68.
Murunda d. 44-47, 72, 81.
Mulindaka 32.
Musita/>. 54.
Murjaka, Mrj° % 19.
Malika1? p. 2.
Musika, Mrs°^>. 54, 74.
Mrgendra 36, 40, 71.
Mrdu 7, 66.
Mekala £>. 3, 65.
Mekala d. 51.
Mekala t. 51, 73.
Megha d. 51, 73.
Meghasvati (1) 36, 40, 71 :
(2) 36, 40.
Meghasvamin 40.
Meda&iras 42.
Medya? d. 51.
Medhasvati 40.
Medhavin 6, 7, 66.
Medhunandi 49.
Mevabhumi c. 54.
Maitreya b. viii.
Maithila d. 24, 69, 79.
Mona 1 d. 46.
Momegha 1 32.
Moon 57, 74.
Mauna d. 45-48, 72, 81 ;
XXV.
Maurya d. 26-30, 50, 69, 70,
84 ; xix.
Maula 1 d. 46.
Mleccha races 3, 46, 47, 55,
56, 65, 72, 74, 80; xxi,
xxvi.
Yaksal 16.
Yajuh&rl 1 42.'
Yajnamitra 32.
Yajila^ri 36, 37, 42, 71 ; xiii,
xxvii.
Yaha 37.
Yadu-kaj). 52, 73.
tYadumavi 40.
Yavana d. 2, 3, 44-46, 48,
65, 72, 82 ; xii, xxii.
Yavana race 2, 3, 56, 74.
Ya&onandi 49, 73.
Yajnavalkya b. 4.
Yavana d. 45.
YavanI bhasa 46.
Yudakalp. 54.
Yudhisthira 61, 75 ; ix, x.
Yona d. 82.
Yomegha 1 32, 70.
Yauna d. 46, 53.
Ranaka 12, 67.
Ranahjaya 8, 11, 67.
Ranejaya 11.
Rathajaya 11.
Rajaka 19, 68.
Rajada? 41.
fRatula 11, 67.
Randha1? d. 53.
Rama b. 25, 69.
Ramacandra 49, 72.
Rahula 11, 67.
Ripu ? 15.
Ripuka 1 t. 49.
Ripuhjaya (1) 15: (2) 17,
18, 68.
tRitihotra d. 18, 24.
Ruca 6, 66.
tRuruksaya 9.
Lambodara 36, 39, 71.
fLangala 11, 67.
Yamsaka 22, 69.
Vakhampita 49.
Vagara 49.
Yangara, °gava 49, 73.
Yangiri 49, 73.
Vajramitra(l) 31: (2) 32, 70.
vataka 42.
Yandasri1? 43.
Vatsa1? 9, 66.
Yatsadroba 9, 66.
Vatsavyuha, °vrddha 9, 66.
Yandam^a1? 49.
van din xi.
Varanga 49, 73.
Yarukarmana 1 18.
Vartivardhana 1 19, 68.
Vasu 13.
Vasujyestha 31, 70.
Yasudana, °daman 7, 66.
Yasudeva 33, 70.
Yasudeva (Krsna's father) 61,
75.
Vasudbaman 1 7.
Vasuputra 31.
Vasumitra 31, 70.
VasuSrestha 31.
Vabinara 7, 66.
Vakatalca c. 45.
Yajasaneya-ka doctrine 1, 87,
88. '• .•»
Vamacandra 49.
INDEX
95
Vayumitra 31.
Varanasi t. 21.
fVarisara 28
Varhadratha d. 13-17.
ValhTkas d. 50.
Vasithfputa 37.
Vasudeva 33.
Vabikajp. 50.
Vahnika 1 p. 50.
Vabllka d. 50.
vi xxiv.
Vim^aja 49, 73.
Vikala ? 39.
Yikramitra 32.
Vicaksus 5.
Yijaya 36, 43, 72.
Viduratba 12.
Yidi6a t. 48, 72 ; x.
Vidura c, mt. 51.
fVidmisara 21.
fVidhisara 21, 70.
Vinata§va c. 2.
Vinaya 43.
Vindusara 28 ; xxiii.
tVindusena 21.
Vindhyaka d. 50, 73.
VindhyaSakti 45, 48-50, 72,
73.
Vindhyasena 21.
Yipra 15, 67.
Vibbu 15, 67.
Vimbisara 21, 68.
Vimvaspbati 52.
Virata 65.
Vivaksa 1 6.
Vivaksu 5, 65.
fVivisara 21.
Vi&akbabbupa, °rupa 19.
Vi&akbayupa 18, 19, 68.
Vi&asayupa, °suya 19.
Yi^vajit 17, 68.
Vi^van&tha god 25.
ViSvaspbani 23, 24, 27, 30,
33, 35, 52, 73 ; xix.
Vi6vaspbatika,0spbaci,°spha-
ti, °spblni, °spblti, °sphurji,
°splifirti 52.
Visnumant 6.
Vltabotra d. 3, 18, 24.
Vltihotra d. 3, 18, 24, 65,
68, 69.
Vlrajit 17, 68.
Vlrasena 4.
Vfdika?p. 2.
Vrttimant 6.
Vrstimant 6, 66.
Vrsnimant 5, 66.
Vrhatkarman 15.
Vrbatksana? 9.
Vrhatsena 16.
Vrbada^va 29, 70.
Yrhadbala 9.
Vrbadratha, see Brhad0.
Vrbanjaya 11.
Vedi^a 48.
Vaidi6a-ka 3, 49, 65, 73.
Vaidura, °rya mt. 51, 73.
Vairatlp«£. 4.
Vai^ampayana b. 1, 86-88.
Vyasa b. 2, 65; viii, xvii,
xviii, xxvii.
Vrajabhasa 46.
Vrata 1 11, 67.
vratya castes 54, 55, 74.
Saka d. 2, 3, (24, note 15), 44-
46, 52, 65, 72, 81 ; xxiv-
xxvi.
f
Saka era xxiv, xxv.
Sakavarna 21, 68.
Sakya d. 45.
Sakya 8, 11.
SakySmana 51, 73.
tSaiika 32, 80.
Sankamana 51, 73.
Sankukarna 4.
6ata xxiv.
Satamdbanus 29, 70.
/
Satamyajna 15.
Satajit 11.
Satafijaya 15.
Satadbanus 29, 70.
Satadhanvan 28, 29, 70.
Satadbara 29.
Satanlka (1) 4, 65, 88 : (2)
4: (3) 4, 7, 66.
Satrujayin 1 16.
Sanaka 18.
Sahara p. 3.
Sama 16, 68.
/
Sarmamitra 14.
r
Savara p. 3, 65.
Sakya 8, 11, 67.
Sfikj'a d. 45.
SakySmana 51.
Sakyamuni vii.
Sakyasimba vii.
Satakarni 36-43, 71, 72.
Satikarna 37.
Santakarni 39.
Santikarna 37.
Sali6uka 27, 29, 70, 84 ; xx.
tSipraka 38, 71.
Sivakbada 37.
Siva^rl 36, 37, 42, 71, 81.
Sivaskanda, °dba 36, 42, 71.
Sivasvati 36, 42, 71.
Sivasvamin 42.
Sisika 49.
Si^uka (1) 38, 71 : (2) 49,
50, 73.
+Si§unaka 19, 21-23, 80.
tSi6unaka d. 22, 23, 80.
Si&unaga 21, 68, 69, 80.
Sisunaga d. 20-23, 80 ; xix.
Sikinandi 49, 73.
Sukra 49, 50.
Sukra planet 57.
tSunka d. 30, 49, 80.
Sunga d. 27, 28, 30-34, 38,
49, 50, 70, 71, 73,80, 85;
xix.
Suiigabhrtyad. 33,34, 71, 85.
Suci 15, 67.
Sucidratba 6, 66.
Suciratha 6.
Suddboda 11.
Suddbodana 8, 11, 67; vii.
Suddbaudana 11.
/
Sunaka 18, 68.
SuSruma 16.
96
INDEX
-Siidra p. 54, 74.
&udra caste 2, 8, 23, 25, 54,
55, 65, 69, 74.
Surajp. 54, 55, 74.
Surasena d. 24, 69.
tSrnga d. 32, 34, 38, 39.
Se6lkajp. 54.
Sesa 49, 72.
/ *
Sahara p. 51, 54.
SaiSika, °ja p. 54, 73.
SaiSlta p. 54, 73.
+Sai£unaka d. 22, 23.
Sai§unaga d. 22, 69.
/
Saunga 71.
Saunaka b. 4.
r
Sau&Itap. 54.
Srlp&rvatlya d. 44, 46, 72.
SrI-Mallakarni 39.
SrI-Satakarni 36, 37, 39, 71.
SrI-Santakaini, °na 39.
Srutanjaya 15, 67.
Srutavant 14, 67.
SrutaSravas 14, 67.
Srutasena 4.
Saxhpadl 29.
Sahgata 29.
Sahgha 1 40.
Saniaya 11, 67.
Sati 37.
Satyajit 17, 67.
Sada 37.
Sadakani 37.
Sadakhada? 37.
Sadacandra 49, 72.
Sadanlka 7.
sapta xxiii.
tSaptaka 41, 71.
Saptajit? 17.
Saptarsi constell. and cycle
59-62 ; xv.
Sama 16.
Samakarni 42, 43.
sama xxiii.
Samadhi 14,
Samabliaga 1 32, 70.
Samudragupta xii, xiii.
Samprati 28, 29, 70.
Sarvajit 17.
tSalomadhi 43.
Sahadeva (l) 10, 66: (2) 10,
66 : (3) 14, 67.
Sahalya 25, 69.
sahasrani xxvi.
Sahasx*anlka 4.
fSahanandi 22, 69.
Saketa, °tu t. 53, 73 ; xii.
Saksonaman l 51.
Sanchi t. 48.
Satakani 37.
Satav&hana 37.
Samakarni 42, 43.
Samadhi 14.
Siddhartha 9, 11, 67.
Sindhu r. 55, 74. .
Sindhuka 38, 71.
Simuka 36-38, 71, 81 ; xxvi.
Siri-mata 37.
Siri Yana 37.
Sirivira 37.
Sivamakha 37.
Sivaslr 42.
Sukalpa 25, 69.
Sukulpa, °lya 25.
Sukrtta 15, 67.
Suksatra (1) 10 : (2) 15, 67.
Sukhabala 6, 66.
Sukhinandi 49.
SukhTbala, °nala 6, 66.
SukhTlava 6.
Sukhena 6.
Suhga&rl 43.
SucSla 16, 68.
Sujyestha 31, 70, 81.
Sutapas (1) 6, 66: (2) 10,
66.
Sutirtha 6.
Sudanaka 7, 66.
Sudasa 7, 66.
fSudeva 33.
Sudyumna 2, 65.
Sudyota 18.
Sudhanvan 16.
Sudharman 34.
Sun 57, 74.
Sunaksatra (1) 10, 66:
15, 67.
Sunandana 41.
Sunaya 6, 7, 66.
Sunika 18, 68.
Sunidharma d. 3, 65.
Sunita ? 17, 68.
Sunltba (1) 6, 66: (2)
68.
Sunetra (1) 16, 67 : (2)
(3) 17, 68.
Sundara 36, 41, 71.
Sundhara 41.
Suparna 10, 66.
Supranlta 10.
Supratapa 10.
Supratlka (1) 10, 66:
50, 73.
SupratTta 10, 66.
Supratlpa 10, b6.
Subala 16, 68.
Sumati (1) 16, 68 : (2) 2
Sumatya 26, 69.
Sumalya 25, 26, 69.
Sumitra (1) 10, 67: (2)
67 : (3) 15: (4) 31.
Suya&as 27—29, 70.
Suraksa 16, 67.
Suratha (1) 7: (2) 8,
12, 67.
Surastra c. 54.
Surunda d. 46, 47.
tSuloman 42.
Suvata 16.
Suvarna 10, 66.
Suvidratba 6.
Suvrata (1) 13, 16, 67 :
16, 68: (3) 11.
Su£arman 34, 38, 71 ; x:
Su^rama 13, 16, 68.
Su^ruta 16.
Susinandi 49, 73.
Susena (1) 6, 66: (2)
66, 82.
Suhma c. 54.
siita xi.
INDEX
Surya 9.
luryaka 19, 68.
>urya-vam6a 58.
Srtanjaya 15.
lenajit 11, 67.
Sent jit 5, 10, 11, 13, 15, 17,
67; ix.
Seven Rsis 75.
Soma-varhsSa 12, 58.
Soma^arman 29.
Somadi, °dhi 14, 67.
Somapi, °mi 14, 67.
Saudyumna race 2.
Saurastra/;. 54, 55, 74.
Skandasvati 36, 40, 71.
Skandhastambhi 36, 39, 71.
fStrimitra d. 51.
Strlrajya, °iastra 54, 74.
Svasphraka d. 3, 65.
Svati 36, 40, 71, 81.
Svatikarna 37, 40, 71.
Svatikona 37, 40.
Svativarna 36, 40, 71.
Svatisena 40.
Hari 7, 66.
Harita&va c. 2.
Hastinapura t. 5, 65 ; v.
Hala 36, 41, 71, 85.
Haleya 41, 86.
Huna d. 45-47, 72 ; xxv.
Haihaya d. 23, 69, 77.
£
o
YALE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY
3 9002 08523 1257